COMMENTARY
UPON
THE
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES
BY JOHN
CALVIN
EDITED FROM THE ORIGINAL ENGLISH
TRANSLATION OF
CHRISTOPHER FETHERSTONE,
STUDENT IN DIVINITY,
BY HENRY
BEVERIDGE, ESQ
VOLUME
SECOND
CHAPTER
14
IN the chapter last going before, Luke declared how
Paul and Barnabas took in hand their embassage unto the Gentiles. Furthermore,
it might seem to be an unprosperous and unlucky beginning, in that they were not
only expelled out of Antioch, but also enforced by the obstinate wickedness of
certain to shake off the dust from their feet. But though they had but short
entertainment
F857
in one place, yet do they not yield; because they consider that the Lord had
called them upon that condition, that they should do their duty though the whole
world and Satan did say nay. Therefore, we see that they came not only ready to
teach, but also armed to enter conflicts, that they might courageously proceed
in publishing the gospel, even through the midst of combats.
And assuredly, that which was once spoken to Jeremiah
is common to all the prophets and ministers of God,
“They shall fight
against thee, but they shall not
prevail,”
(<240119>Jeremiah
1:19.)
Now, whithersoever they fly, they carry with them the
same courage
F858
still; whereby it appeareth that they were not only furnished for one combat,
but even for continual warfare; which Luke doth now prosecute.
F859
He saith first, that they came to Iconium, and therewithal he showeth that they
sought not there some haven where they might rest quietly; but they entered the
synagogue as if they had suffered no hurt at all.
I refer the word
Kata to
auto, forasmuch as it signifieth among the
Grecians, together, or at the same time, rather unto the Jews than
unto Paul and Barnabas. Therefore, I interpret it thus, not that they went in
both together, but that they followed the multitude at the solemn and appointed
time of the meeting, whence we gather that they spake not secretly with a few
men, but in a great assembly of people; whereby they declare their boldness and
ready desire; they are so far from fearing envy, or avoiding danger.
F860
That a great multitude
believed. As Luke did before show the
power of the Spirit in Paul and Barnabas, so now he commandeth another grace of
God in that prosperous success which they had. For one only sermon which they
made was not without fruit, but it brought forth many children of God, as well
of the Jews as of the Gentiles. If one, or two, or a few, had believed, they
might have thought that they sped well; but the Lord confirmeth them far better,
when as they gather such plentiful fruit of their doctrine even in a short time.
For they knew that so many hearts of men were converted to believe, not so much
by their voice, as by the power of the Spirit; whereby they might also assure
themselves that they themselves were defended by the outstretched hand of God,
which did not a little encourage them.
|
ACTS
14:1-4
|
|
1. And it came to pass at Iconium, that they
went together [or at the same time] into the synagogue of the Jews, and spake
so, that a great multitude both of Jews and Gentiles believed. 2. And the
Jews which believed not stirred and with envy infected the minds of the Gentiles
against the brethren. 3. Therefore, they were long time conversant there,
behaving themselves boldly in the Lord, who bare witness of the word of his
grace, granting that signs and wonders might be done by their hands. 4.
And the multitude of the city was divided: and some stood with the Jews, and
some with the apostles.
|
2.
And those Jews which believed not. Lo,
they are persecuted now afresh, and that by the Jews, for they were like
firebrands to inflame the minds of the Gentiles; for it is to be thought that
the Gentiles could abide to hear the gospel preached, unless they had been
incensed to resist by these fans.
F861
I interpret
kakwsai
in this place for to resist
F862
with a malicious affection, or to enforce to do hurt. Under the name brethren,
Luke comprehendeth, in my judgment, all the godly; to wit, that they were vexed
and troubled whosoever embraced the gospel, as if some pernicious sect had risen
to spread discord, to trouble the peace of the city, to shake the public state;
yet if any had rather restrain it unto Paul and Barnabas I am not greatly
against him.
3.
A long time. Luke declareth here, that
Paul and Barnabas did not depart the city so soon as they saw some set against
them, for when he saith that they behaved themselves boldly, he giveth us an
inkling
F863
that there was cause of fear offered them. Whence we gather that they stood
stoutly, and that through rare constancy and courage they counted all dangers as
nothing, until they were compelled by violence to depart to another place. This
clause, epi
kuriw, may be expounded diversely, either that they
behaved themselves stoutly in the Lord’s cause, or that they trusted to
his grace, and were thereby encouraged. I have followed that which was more
common, that they behaved themselves freely and boldly in the Lord, that is,
being holpen not by their own strength, but by his grace. He showeth immediately
after, after what sort they were encouraged in the Lord; to wit, because [that]
he approveth the doctrine by signs and miracles. For seeing that they knew
thereby that the Lord was present with them, and that his hand was nigh to help
them, they were worthily pricked forward to behave themselves stoutly. But in
noting one kind, he doth not exclude other kinds, for the Lord did lift them up
unto boldness, and establish them in constancy by other means. But it seemeth
that Luke did speak of miracles expressly, because the Lord showed in them his
power openly before all the people. Therefore, Paul and Barnabas were not a
little emboldened when the Lord did so deliver their doctrine from
contempt.
Furthermore, we must note this phrase, that the Lord
gave witness to the gospel in miracles, for it showeth the true use of miracles.
This is, indeed, the first end, that they may show to us the power and grace of
God; but because we be wrong and perverse interpreters of them, lest they be
drawn unto abuse and corruption, God doth never suffer them to be separated from
his word. For if miracles were wrought at any time without his word; first, that
was very seldom; secondly, there came but small fruit thereof; and God hath
wrought miracles, for the most part, whereby the world might know him not
simply, or in his bare majesty, but in his word. So Luke saith, in this place,
that the gospel was established by miracles, not that some confused religion
might possess the minds of men, but that Paul’s doctrine going before they
might be brought unto the pure worship of God.
Whence we may easily gather how foolishly the Papists
deal, when as they endeavor to lead away the world from the reverence of God and
the gospel by bare miracles. For we must hold that principle, that those
miracles which came from God at any time did never tend to any other end but
that the gospel might have his perfect and full authority.
Now must we see whether the gospel command us to call
upon the dead, to burn incense to idols, to translate unto reigned saints the
grace of Christ to take in hand vowed pilgrimages, to invent profane
worshippings, whereof there is no mention made in the Word of God; but there is
nothing more contrary to the gospel than that these superstitions should take
place. Whereupon it followeth that the Papists do wickedly make engines of the
shoars
F864
of the gospel to oppugn it. To the same end tendeth that which Luke saith, that
the Lord granted that by the hands of his servants miracles might be done; in
which words he teacheth that those were only ministers who obeyed God, and that
he was the author, who used their hand and industry. Wherefore, in speaking
properly, we cannot say that they were Paul and Barnabas’s miracles, but
the miracles of God alone, who doth so work by men, that he will not have his
glory darkened by their ministry.
Furthermore, we must note the title of the gospel,
which Luke putteth in here, that it may be made to us more amiable; for in
calling it the word of grace, it hath a most pleasant taste, because salvation
is offered to the world in it through Christ. And we must understand the
contrariety with the law, wherein only the curse is set before us. Therefore,
let us remember that God speaketh to us in the gospel to this end, that he may
reconcile himself to us, and may testify that he is merciful to us.: Neither
doth this hinder that it is the savor of death unto death to the
reprobate,
(<470216>2
Corinthians 2:16) because they change not the nature thereof by their fault.
Read those things which we have spoken in the second chapter touching signs and
wonders.
4.
The multitude was divided. The most
troublesome part of the tragedy
F865
followeth now, for the city is divided into two parts; and at length Paul and
Barnabas (being enforced by the uproar of the people) depart unto another place.
If it be demanded what was the original of the discord, assuredly it flowed from
the gospel, to which, notwithstanding, there is nothing more contrary than to
cause discord; but the forwardness of men causeth that the gospel, which ought
to be the bond of unity, is (so soon as it cometh abroad) the occasion of
tumults. Wherefore, so soon as any schism ariseth, before we condemn those who
seem to be the authors, it behoveth us wisely to consider who ought to bear the
blame. We hear here that one city was divided,
F866
whereby some were brought unto Christ. The Spirit of God pronounceth this to the
praise, and not the shame, of Paul and Barnabas. The same rule must we observe
at this day, lest the gospel be burdened with false envy, if it bring not men
together
F867
unto God, but the wicked rage against it. It is assuredly a miserable matter to
see division among men. But as the unity is accursed which doth separate us all
from God, so it were better that a few should depart an hundred times from all
the whole world, and, in the mean season, come in favor again with God, than
that disagreeing with him continually, they should have peace with the world.
F868
|
ACTS
14:5-10
|
|
5. And when there was an assault made of the
Gentiles and Jews, together with their rulers, to do them violence, and to stone
them, 6. When they knew the matter, they fled into cities of Lycaonia, to
Lystra and Derbe, and to the country lying nigh there about on every side:
7. And there they preached the gospel. 8. And there sat a certain
man at Lystra, impotent in his feet, who had been lame from his mother’s
womb, neither had he ever walked. 9. This man heard Paul speak: who,
beholding him, and seeing that he had faith to be healed, 10. Said with a
loud voice, Arise upright upon thy feet. And he leapt up and
walked.
|
5. Mark how far forth the holy champions of
Christ did suffer. They give not back when their enemies do only set themselves
against them; but when the sedition waxeth hot, and they be in danger of
stoning, though they have many favorers of their doctrine, they go no further,
but remembering the saying of Christ, wherein he warneth the faithful in
patience to possess their souls, they avoid the fury of the enemy. And though
they fly, lest they
F869
throw themselves headlong into death, yet their constancy in preaching the
gospel doth sufficiently declare that they feared not danger. For Luke saith
that they preached the gospel in other places also. This is the right kind of
fear, when the servants of Christ do not run willfully into the hands of their
enemies, of them to be murdered, and yet they do not foreslow [abandon] their
duty; neither doth fear hinder them from obeying God when he calleth; and so,
consequently, they can afford, if need be, to go even through death itself to do
their duty.
8.
A certain man at Lystra. Luke reciteth
one miracle which we may think
F870
was one of many; but there was mention made of it alone by reason of the famous
event. For we shall see by and by what happened. Luke reckoneth up the
circumstances, which do more plainly set forth the power of God, when he saith
that the man did never walk, and that he was a cripple even from his
mother’s womb, and that he was suddenly healed by the voice of Paul alone
before the eyes of all men, and that his legs, which were dead, were made
nimble, so that he leapt up without making any stop.
F871
9.
He heard Paul
speak. Hearing is set down first, that
we may know that the faith which Luke will commend by and by was conceived of
Paul’s doctrine. Therefore, when he heard Paul, he hoped to be healed. But
the question is, whether this was promised to him specially; for God doth not
command us to hope for everything by and by,
F872
when he offereth unto us eternal salvation in the gospel. I answer, that this
was a singular and extraordinary motion of the Spirit of God in the cripple, as
it was on the other side in Paul, when he knew his faith by beholding him only.
It may be that many may receive the gospel, and yet they shall not be cured of
those diseases wherewith they are vexed. But forasmuch as God was determined to
show a token of his grace in the cripple, he prepared his mind before, and made
him capable of this that should come upon him.
F873
Wherefore we must not make this a common rule, because the cripple believed that
he should be healed, but it was a peculiar preparation to receive the gift of
healing. And this kind of faith is likewise particular which giveth place to
F874
miracles, which many of God’s children do want, who are, notwithstanding,
indued with the Spirit of adoption.
Whom when Paul beheld
steadfastly. We know how doubtful and
how deceitful a thing the countenance of man is, therefore there could no sure
judgment be given thereby of faith, which hath God alone to be witness thereof;
but, as I have already said, the cripple’s faith was revealed to Paul by
the secret inspiration of the Spirit, as he was to the apostles their only guide
and master to work miracles.
10.
He said with a loud voice. Many old
books,
F875
and those of great credit, add, “I say to thee in the name of Jesus
Christ,” and surely we see how careful the apostles were to magnify the
name of Christ in all miracles; therefore I think that that was expressed by
Luke, and yet we cannot find it commonly now in the printed books, [copies.]
Whereas Luke saith afterward, that the lame man leapt up, it serveth not only
for the commendation of God’s power, but also such readiness and
willingness to obey did testify that he was rightly prepared by the Lord; so
that he did already walk in mind when as his feet were as yet dead. Although his
speed in rising made the power of God more manifest, to which end also Paul
exalted his voice, that the sudden change might the more move the
multitude.
|
ACTS
14:11-13
|
|
11. Furthermore, when the multitude had seen
what Paul had done, they lifted up their voice, saying, in the speech of
Lycaonia, Gods being made like to men are come down to us. 12. And they
called Barnabas, Jupiter, and Paul, Mercurius, because he was the captain of the
speech.
F876
13. And Jupiter’s priest, which was before their city, bringing
bulls and crowns [chaplets] unto the gates, would have done sacrifice with the
multitude.
|
11.
Furthermore, the multitude. This history
doth abundantly testify how ready and bent men are unto vanity. Paul uttered not
that word abruptly,
Arise;
but he added it as it were a conclusion to the sermon made concerning
Christ. Yet the people ascribe the praise of the miracle unto their idols, as if
they had heard no word of Christ. Indeed, it is no such wonder, that the
barbarous men fell unto superstition which they had learned
F877
from their childhood, so soon as they saw the miracle. But this vice is too
common every where, and it is so bred in us, to be perverse and wrong
interpreters of the works of God. Hence come such gross dotings of superstitions
in Popery, because catching rashly at miracles, they take no heed to doctrine.
For which cause we must take the better heed, and be the more sober, lest we
happen with the sense of the flesh to corrupt (whereunto we are so bent) the
power of God, which shineth and appeareth to us for our salvation. And no marvel
if the Lord would have only a few miracles wrought, and that for a short time,
lest through the lust of men they should be drawn unto a far contrary end;
because it is unmeet that he should set his name to be mocked of the world,
which must needs be, when that which is proper to him is translated unto idols,
or the unbelievers corrupt his works, to invent corrupt worshipping, while that
setting the word aside, they catch at every divine power which they feign.
F878
Gods like to
men. This was an opinion drawn from old
fables, which, notwithstanding, took the beginning of truth.
F879
The books of the poets are full of these toys, that the gods were often seen
upon earth in the likeness of men; and yet we may well think that this carne not
of nothing,
F880
but rather that profane men did turn that into fables, which the holy fathers
taught in times past concerning angels. And it may be that Satan, when he had
men besotted, did with diverse jugglings delude them. This is of a truth,
whatsoever was God’s, whensoever it went with the infidels,
F881
it was corrupt by their wicked inventions. The same must we likewise think of
sacrifices, wherein God did exercise his
F882
even from the beginning, that they might have the external signs of godliness
and of the worship of God. And after that the unbelievers invented to themselves
strange gods, they abused the sacrifices unto their sacrilegious worship. When
the men of Lycaonia see unwonted power in the cripple that was healed, they
persuade themselves that it is a work of God; this is all well.
F883
But it was evil done, in that they forge to themselves false gods in Paul and
Barnabas, according to the old [wonted] error, for what is the cause that they
prefer Barnabas before Paul, save only because they follow the childish surmise
[fiction] concerning Mercury, the interpreter of the gods, in which they had
been nourished? By which example we are taught what a mischief it is to be
accustomed and acquainted with errors in youth, which can so hardly be rooted
out of the mind, that even through the works of God, whereby they ought to have
been redressed, they wax more hard.
13.
Also Jupiter’s priest. Though Luke
doth not express with what affection he [this priest] was moved to be so
diligent, yet it is to be thought, that, forasmuch as there was great hope of
most plentiful gain offered, he was moved with covetousness. For he had great
hope of gain in time to come, if it should be noised abroad that Jupiter
appeared there. For this opinion would by and by have followed, that Jupiter was
more delighted in the temple of Lystra than in any other. And so soon as such
superstition hath once filled the minds of men, they spare no cost to offer
sacrifice.
F884
The world is indeed of itself inclined to this, but then came the sacrificing
priests, who are like fans and bellows. And it is not to be doubted, but that
the whole multitude was moved with ambition, to be so desirous to offer
sacrifice to Paul under the name of Jupiter, that their city might be the more
famous and noble. Hence hath Satan so great liberty [license] to deceive, whilst
that the sacrificing priests set nets to get gain, and the people are delighted
to have errors confirmed.
|
ACTS
14:14-18
|
|
14. Furthermore, when the apostles, Barnabas
and Saul, had heard, rending their garments, they ran in into the, press,
crying, 15. And saying, Men, why do ye these things? We be also men
subject to like miseries as you are, preaching to you that you turn from those
vain things unto the living God, who hath made heaven and earth, and the sea,
and whatsoever are in them: 16. Who in times, past suffered all nations
to walk in their own ways, 17. Though he left not himself without
witness, doing good, giving to us from heaven rain and fruitful times,
replenishing with food and gladness our hearts. 18. And when they had
thus said, they scarce appeased the multitude, that they should do [from doing]
sacrifice to them.
|
14.
When the apostles had heard. In that
Paul and Barnabas rent their garments, and leapt into the midst of the
multitude, it appeareth thereby how zealous they were for the glory of God;
[no;] being content only to speak to the people,
F885
they troubled the preparation of the sacrifice so much as they are able. It
cometh to pass sometimes that even hypocrites refuse excessive honor; but they
rather provoke the simple to give it them with their reigned modesty. There was
no such thing in Paul and Barnabas; for they declared, both by words and also by
all gesture of body, that they were so far from taking pleasure in that worship
which the men of Lystra gave unto them, that they did utterly detest it. This is
holy anger, wherewith the servants of God must be inflamed so often as they see
his glory profaned and overthrown by the sacrileges of men. And, assuredly, no
man shall be able otherwise to serve God sincerely and faithfully, unless he put
on that affection of jealousy, whereof Paul speaketh in the Second Epistle to
the Corinthians,
(<471127>2
Corinthians 11:27) that those men to whom the Lord hath committed the charge of
his Church be no less courageous and stout to defend the glory of their Lord,
than a husband is vigilant to defend his wife’s chastity.
Therefore, we must take good heed that we suffer not
that honor to be given us which may darken the glory of God; but rather so soon
as there appeareth any profaning of God’s glory, let this heat break out,
whereof we have an example in Paul and Barnabas. And though the teachers of the
Church ought especially to be imbued with zeal, yet there is no one of the godly
which ought not to be sore displeased, when he seeth the worship of God polluted
or given to some other; because it is written of all,
“The zeal of thine
house hath eaten me up, and the rebukes of them that rebuked thee fell on
me” (Psalms 69:10.)
And if so be it holy men being yet compassed about
with the flesh did so greatly detest idolatry, how shall we think them to be
affected now, when they are stripped out of all the affections of the flesh?
When as the world abuseth their names and persons unto superstition, it thinketh
it doth them a great pleasure; but it is greatly deceived. For they will stand
up first against their worshippers, and will indeed declare that they never make
more account of anything, than that the worship of God might remain whole and
sound to him. Moreover, there can be no greater injury done to them, than when
the honor which is taken from God is given to them; which must needs be when any
divine thing is ascribed and given them.
Whereas Luke saith that Paul and Barnabas did rent
their garments, it appeareth by other places of Scripture that this rite and
custom was used among the men of the east country, so often as they would by
external gesture express either great sorrow or detesting of any thing. When
Luke calleth Barnabas an apostle together with Paul, he extendeth the
signification of the word farther than unto the chief [primary] order which
Christ appointed in his Church; like as Paul maketh Andronicus and Junias
excellent among the apostles. But if we should speak properly, they were
evangelists and not apostles; unless peradventure because Barnabas was made
Paul’s fellow in office, we place them both in like degree of office, so
may he be truly called an apostle.
15.
Men, why do ye those things? They begin
with a reprehension, as the matter did require; that done, they show to what end
they were sent. Afterward they preach concerning the only God, and show that he
was unknown to the world. Lastly, that they may more strongly pluck out of their
hearts the deceits and sleights of the devil, they teach that this ignorance was
without excuse. Therefore the first part of the sermon is a reprehension,
wherein the men of Lystra are condemned for worshipping mortal men
preposterously instead of God. Though the reason which they allege seemeth to be
cold. For it were an easy matter to gather thence, that it is not unlawful to
worship those who are delivered from human miseries by death. By this means all
the superstitions of the Gentiles should stand untouched, which were wont to
count none gods but those who were dead. With the same color also have the
Papists colored their idolatry, who worship rather the dead men’s bones,
stones and wood, than living men in whose nostrils is breath.
F886
I answer, that Paul and Barnabas drew this argument from the matter which was
now in hand, We be miserable men; therefore you do falsely and filthily imagine
us to be gods, and worship us as gods. If idolatry be handled generally, this
shall be a perpetual reason to condemn it, and shall alone be sufficient enough,
that the perfect and whole worship of godliness is due to God alone, and that
therefore it is profaned, so soon as it is in any point given to creatures,
whether they be angels, or men, or stars. But occasion shall oftentimes be
offered, that many things may be spoken against one kind of idolatry, which do
not appertain unto another, (neither are agreeable to the same;) and yet shall
they be of no small force for the matter which is in hand, as Paul and Barnabas,
by confessing that they be mortal men, subject to diverse calamities, had a fit
reason to reprove the fury and madness of the people.
We preach to
you. An argument drawn from contraries.
For here they show that the end of their coming was quite contrary; to wit, that
they might remove superstitions, which had hitherto reigned. For it is all one
as if they had said, Doth the miracle move you? Then give credence to our words.
And the sum of our embassage is, that all reigned godheads wherewith the world
hath hitherto been deceived may be done away and perish. And this is a general
doctrine, whereby they do not only appease the present madness, but also
reprehend all manner [of] superstitions, and whatsoever was contrary to, or
disagreeing with, the rule of godliness. For without doubt they call all that
vain which men have invented to themselves of their own brain. And we must mark
this definition, that all religion is vain which departeth and degenerateth from
the pure and simple Word of God. There is no express mention made indeed of the
Word, because they spake to the Gentiles. But because God is no otherwise
rightly worshipped than according to his appointment, it followeth out of
Paul’s words, that so soon as men depart from that worship which God hath
commanded and doth allow, [approve,] they are wearied foolishly and vainly with
a vain and unprofitable labor. For that religion wherein God hath not the
preeminence is nothing worth, neither hath it any truth or
soundness.
And this was the cause that sincere and perfect
godliness was never found, neither did it ever flourish in the more part of the
world. For they stood only about the removing of the old idolatry; and the other
thing was in the mean season foreslowed, [neglected,] to bring men unto the true
God alone, after that they had forsaken idols. They turned, indeed, the name of
an idol sometimes into the name of God, but under that color they did
nevertheless cherish the old errors, which they should have endeavored to
redress. So the priests of France begat the single life of great Cybele.
F887
Nuns came in place of the vestal virgins. The church of All Saints succeeded
Pantheon, (or the church of All Gods;
F888)
against ceremonies were set ceremonies not much unlike. At length came in the
multitude of gods, who they thought would be lawful and tolerable if they had
once decked [masked] them with the titles of saints. Corruptions are not by this
means purged, neither are the stables, both profane and full of filth, turned
into the temple of God; but the name of God is mixed with profane pollutions,
and God himself is brought into a filthy stall. Wherefore, let us remember that
the apostles did not only employ themselves to overthrow idolatry which had long
time reigned in former ages, but did also take great heed that pure religion
might reign afterward, having put all corruptions to flight.
Who hath made heaven and
earth. We know that the order of
teaching doth require that we begin with things which are better known. Seeing
that Paul and Barnabas spake to the Gentiles, they should have in vain essayed
to bring them
F889
unto Christ. Therefore, it was expedient for them to begin with some other
point, which was not so far separate from common sense, [perception,] that after
that was confessed they might afterward pass over unto Christ. The minds of the
men of Lystra were possessed with that error, that there be more gods than one.
Paul and Barnabas show, on the contrary, that there is but one Creator of the
world. After that that reigned number and multitude of the gods was taken away,
there was passage now made unto the second member, that they might teach what
that God was who was the Creator of heaven and earth. The case standeth
otherwise at this day between us and the Papists; they confess that there is but
one God, and they admit the Scripture. Therefore, it remaineth that we prove to
them out of the Scripture what God is, and after what sort he will be worshipped
of men.
16.
In times
past. Because the men of Lystra might
object that that God was unknown hitherto, Paul and Barnabas prevent them and
say, that all men wandered indeed in darkness, and that all mankind was stricken
with blindness, but that they deny that any prejudice must be made
F890
according to the perverse ignorance of the world. These were two no small lets
for the unbelievers, long antiquity of time, and the consent almost of all
nations. Paul and Barnabas remove both in this place, If, say they, men have
erred many years, [ages,] and if the world have wandered without reason and
judgment, let not, therefore, the truth of God, when it appeareth, be less
precious to you. For seeing that it is eternal, and is not changed, it is an
unmeet thing that the long prescription of years should be set against it. They
prove that there is no more aid or patronage to be found in the number of men.
There is no cause (say they) why the conspiracy of all the whole world should
keep you from coming to the right way. Blindness hath got the upper hand among
all people; but God doth now (appear and) give light to you. Therefore, your
eyes must be open, and you must not slumber and sleep in darkness, though all
people have been drowned therein hitherto.
Their
ways. If he had only said that men were
deceived until that time through God’s sufferance, we might easily gather
thereby that all men can do nothing else but err, so long as they be not
governed of God. Yet he speaketh far more plainly when he calleth errors the
ways of men. For we are plainly taught by this what the wisdom and
understanding of man’s mind can do in beholding and keeping the way of
salvation. All people [nations] (saith he) have walked in their own ways; that
is, they have wandered in darkness and death. It is all one as if he should say,
that there is no sparkle of true reason in all the whole world.
Therefore, there is but one rule of true godliness,
that is, that the faithful, casting from them all confidence in their own wit,
do submit themselves to God. For the ways of men are now as they were in times
past; and the examples of all times teach how miserably blind those men be who
have not the word of God to give them light, though they think they can pass
other men in quickness of sight. Immediately after the beginning of the world,
the more part fell away unto diverse superstitions and wicked worshippings.
Whence came that, save only because it pleased them to follow their own
imaginations? When it might have seemed that the world was purged with the
flood, it fell again [relapsed] straightway to the same vices. Therefore, there
is nothing more deadly than to lean to our own wisdom.
But Paul and Barnabas show no cause here why the Lord
suffered the world to err so long; and assuredly we must count the will of God
alone the chiefest law of equity. God hath always a good reason for his worlds;
but because it is oftentimes hid from us, it is our duty reverently to wonder at
his secret counsel. We must, indeed, confess that the world was worthy of
[deserved] such destruction; but there can no other reason be brought why the
Lord had mercy rather on one age than on another, save only because it seemed
good to him that it should be so. Therefore, Paul calleth that time which was
appointed of God for preaching the gospel, the time of fullness,
(<480404>Galatians
4:4,) lest any other opportunity be sought. And we must remember that which we
had in the first chapter, that it is not for us to know the times and seasons
which the Father hath placed in his own power. So that the cavil of the
Papists is refuted, who say that it cannot be that God suffered his Church to
err so long. For whence, I pray you, came the Gentiles but from the ark
of Noah, when there was a certain singular purity of the Church?
(<010909>Genesis
9:9.) Also, the posterity of holy Shem, together with others, did degenerate.
Yea, Israel, the peculiar people of the Lord, was also left for a long time.
Wherefore, it is no marvel if God did punish the contempt of his word with the
same blindness under the reign of his Son as he did in times
past.
17.
Notwithstanding, he did not suffer himself to be without
witness. Paul and Barnabas take from the
Gentiles in this place the cloak [pretext] of ignorance. For how greatly soever
men please themselves in their own inventions, being at length convicted of
error, they fly unto this fortress, [asylums] that they ought to bear no blame;
F891
but that God was rather cruel, who did not vouchsafe so much as. with one hiss
to call those back whom he saw perish, [perishing.] Paul and Barnabas cut off
F892
this frivolous objection, when they show that God lay hid in such sort, that he
[still] bare witness of himself and his divinity. Notwithstanding, we must see
how these two things can hang together; for if God bare witness of himself, he
did not suffer (so much as in him lay)the world to err. I answer, that this kind
of testimony, whereof mention is made, was such as that it made men without
excuse, and yet was it not sufficient to salvation. For that of the apostle is
true, that by faith it is understood that the worlds were ordained by the word
of God,
(<581103>Hebrews
11:3.) But faith is not conceived by the bare beholding of the heaven and earth,
but by the hearing of the word. Whereupon it followeth, that men are brought by
the direction of the word alone unto that knowledge of Almighty God which
bringeth salvation. And yet this letteth not but that they may be made without
excuse, even without the word, who, though they be naturally deprived of light,
are blind notwithstanding, through their own malice, as Paul teacheth in the
first chapter to the Romans.
Giving rain and fruitful
seasons. God hath, indeed, revealed
himself to all mankind by his word since [from] the beginning. But Paul and
Barnabas show that there was no age on which God did not bestow benefits, which
might testify that the world is governed by his government (and commandment;)
and because the light of doctrine had been buried long thee, therefore they say
only, that God was showed by natural arguments, [evidences.] And it is to be
thought that they did, in such sort, set forth the magnificence and greatness of
the works of God as became them; but it was sufficient for Luke to touch the
(sums and) chief points of matters. Neither do I so understand it, that they
intreated subtlety, and after the manner of the philosophers, of the
secrets of nature, for they spake unto an unlearned multitude; therefore it
behooved them to set that before them plainly which the most ignorant did know.
Notwithstanding they take this principle, that in the order of nature there is a
certain and evident manifestation of God, in that the earth is watered with
rain; in that the heat of the sun doth comfort it;
F893
in that there cometh such abundance of fruit out of the same yearly, it is
thereby gathered for a surety, that there is some God who governeth all things.
For even the heaven and earth are not moved or governed by their own motion, and
much less by fortune. Therefore it remaineth, that this wonderful workmanship of
nature doth manifestly show the providence of God; and those who said that the
world was eternal spake not as they thought, but they went about by malicious
and barbarous unthankfulness [ingratitude] to suppress the glory of God, wherein
they betrayed their impudence.
Filling with meat and
gladness. The ungodliness of men is more
convict in that, if they knew not God, because he cloth not only set before
their eyes testimonies of his glory in his works, but doth also appoint all
things for their use. For why doth the sun and stars shine in the heavens, save
only that they may serve men? Why doth the rain fall from heaven? Why doth the
earth bring forth her increase, save only that they may minister food to men?
Therefore, God hath not set man upon earth that he may be an idle beholder of
his work, as being set upon a theater, but to exercise himself in praising the
liberality of God, whilst that he enjoyeth the riches of heaven and earth. And
now, is it not more than filthy forwardness [depravity] not to be moved with so
great goodness of God in the manifold abundance of things? To fill the hearts
with meat, doth signify nothing else but to give food which may satisfy the
desires of men. By this word
gladness,
Paul and Barnabas do mean that God doth give more to men, according to his
infinite goodness, than their necessity doth require; as if it had been said,
that men have meat given them not only to refresh their strength, but also to
make their hearts merry.
If any man do object that it falleth out so
oftentimes that men do rather mourn, being hungry, then rejoice, being full; I
answer, that that cometh to pass contrary to the order of nature; namely, when
the Lord shutteth his hand because of the sins of men. For the liberality of God
should flow unto us abundantly of his [its] own accord, as it is here described
by Paul and Barnabas, unless it were kept back by the lets of our vices. And yet
there was never so great barrenness wherein the blessing of God in feeding men
did quite wither away. It was, indeed, well said of the prophet, Open thy mouth,
and I will fill it,
(<198110>Psalm
81:10,) that we may know that we be hungry through our own fault, whilst that we
do not admit the goodness of God. But how unworthy soever we be and straight,
F894
yet the fatherly love of God breaketh through even unto the unworthy. Especially
the generality of mankind doth testify that the benefits of God do never cease,
wherein he appeareth to be our Father.
18.
When they had said
thus. Luke said before that they did not
only use words, but they ran also with violence into the multitude.
F895
Now he addeth, that the fury of the people was scarce appeased
F896
with that vehemency, whereby appeareth how mad and untamed the heat of the world
is toward idolatry. For if they believe the [them] gods, why do they not believe
their word, whereby they put from them false honor? But all idolaters are sick
of this disease, that they are oftentimes ready to shake off the yoke, unless
religion be subject to their will and pleasure. Wherefore, no marvel if the
prophets say oftentimes that men are carried into the blind affection of
superstitions, even as brute beasts are carried into their
lust.
|
ACTS
14:19-22
|
|
19. And there came from Antioch and Iconium
Jews, by whom the multitudes were persuaded, and when they had stoned Paul, they
cast him out without the city, thinking that he was dead. 20. And as the
disciples stood about him, he arose and entered into the city: and on the morrow
he went forth with Barnabas to Derbe. 21. And when they had preached the
gospel to this city, and had framed malay disciples, they returned to Lystra,
and to Iconium, and Antioch, 22. Strengthening the souls of the
disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that through many
afflictions we must enter into the kingdom of heaven.
|
19.
There
came. Paul and Barnabas can hardly stay
the people from doing sacrifice; but a company of knaves do, with small ado,
persuade them to stone Paul, whom of late they made a god. Whereby appeareth how
much more men be bent unto superstition than unto the true worship of God, and
how arrogant superstition is, which will always bear the chief sway in
appointing the worship of God. The servants of God seek no other thing but to
bring men under obedience of him, which is salvation and felicity alone. They
challenge to themselves no lordship, they hunt after no gain; and yet the world
cannot abide them. For almost all men murmur; and now and then there rise
tumults. Those who are thus stubborn against God, they be too ready to believe
seducers, and willingly submit themselves to their tyranny. So the Pope had
liberty to deceive at his pleasure, and not only to oppress miserable souls with
slavery, but also cruelly to torment them. Whatsoever he commanded it was
obediently received, and even at this day, though he make impossible laws, yet
dare no man once mutter against them. Nevertheless, the yoke of Christ is sweet,
(<401130>Matthew
11:30,) and yet few there be who will suffer it.
Therefore, in this history is most lively painted out
unto us the forwardness of the world. Paul might have reigned under the title of
Mercury, with the commendation of all men; he will not be a god. Because he
serveth Christ faithfully, he is stoned. His constancy is commended, to the end
we may follow it. He was indeed wonderfully delivered by the Lord; but as
touching himself he suffered a most cruel kind of death. Therefore, we must make
like account of this testimony, which he doth also recite in the Second Epistle
to the Corinthians,
(<471125>2
Corinthians 11:25,) as if he had been slain. Furthermore, we need not doubt but
that the common sort made insurrection against him outrageously.
F897
So that, what violence soever the wicked do to the servants of Christ, it is
never called in question; the laws are whist, [silent;] judgments cease;
the magistrate is asleep; there is no patron to be
found.
20.
As the
disciples. Though no man defended Paul,
yet Luke showeth that the godly were desirous of his life;
F898
yet they did so moderate themselves, lest they should attempt anything with
great danger to no end, seeing they could not help him unless it were done
privily. And surely we must always mark what the Lord hath brought to our hand.
If I, standing upon the bank, shall see a man in the midst of the water, and
cannot reach him my hand when he is like to be drowned,
F899
what is remaining for me to do but to commend him to the Lord? And [but] if
there be any hope to help him, then must I endanger myself.
F900
Therefore, we will not say that Saint Paul was left alone by the disciples
through sloth, seeing they could not help him; and they declare their love and
care when they stand about him after he is cast out.
They went to
Derbe. It appeareth plainly by this that
Paul was miraculously saved, seeing that, on the morrow, after he was cast out
for dead, he taketh his journey, being fresh and sound; whence it is also
gathered what an invincible heart he bare against all evils and afflictions. For
he creepeth not into a corner, where, like an overworn soldier, he may live
idly; but he goeth to the same places where he was uncourteously and cruelly
handled but a little before. Notwithstanding Luke showeth that the church was
first planted among the men of Derbe, he addeth afterward, that Paul and
Barnabas returned unto the churches which they had ordained, that they might
confirm the disciples; whereby by he giveth us to understand that the use of the
Word consisteth not in instruction only, whereby the hearer is only taught, but
that it is also available for confirmation of faith, in admonishing, exhorting,
and reproving. And Christ doth not only command his ministers to teach, but also
to exhort; and Paul saith that the Scripture is profitable not only to teach,
but also to exhort,
(<550316>2
Timothy 3:16.) Wherefore, let not pastors think that they have done their duty
as they ought, when they have well trained up their people in true knowledge,
unless they employ themselves to this part also. Again, let not the faithful
neglect the Word of God, as if the reading and preaching thereof were
unnecessary; because there is no man who hath not need of continual
confirmation.
22.And
exhorting them. This was the principal
way to confirm, in that they provoke the disciples who had before embraced the
Gospel and did profess it, to go forward by exhorting them; for we are far from
being so ready and stout
F901
as we ought. Therefore our laziness needeth pricks, and our coldness must be
warmed. But because God will have his exercised with diverse combats, Paul and
Barnabas admonish the disciples to be ready to suffer tribulation. A very
necessary admonition, that we must go on warfare in this world, that we may live
well and godly. If the flesh should not molest us, if Satan should
attempt nothing, if the wicked should not trouble us with some stumbling-blocks,
it were no such troublesome thing to persevere; because that were a sweet walk
through a soft and pleasant way; but because there arise on every side, and
every minute of an hour, [moment,] infinite assaults, which provoke us to fall
away, there ariseth the hardness,
F902
and therefore is it that the virtue of constancy is so rare. Therefore, to the
end we may persist even unto the end, we must be prepared for
war.
But Luke speaketh not in this place only of the
persecutions which the adversaries raise against us with drawn swords and
flaming fires; but he comprehendeth under the word tribulations, all
sorrows and miseries whereunto the life of the godly is subject; not because the
faithful alone are miserable; because this is the common state both of the good
and bad. Whence also cometh that famous proverb, It is the best not to be born;
and the next to die very quickly.
F903
But when as God doth oftentimes spare the wicked, and doth fat them with
prosperity, he is more sharp and hard,
F904
toward his children. For besides common molestations, they are oppressed
peculiarly with many discommodities, and the Lord doth humble them with such
exercises, keeping their flesh under correction lest it wax wanton; he awaketh
them, lest they lie sleeping upon earth. Unto these are added the reproaches and
slanders of the wicked; for they must be, as it were, the offscourings of the
world. Their simpleness is laughed at; but they use
F905
wicked mocks and scoffs, principally against God. Last of all, the lust of the
wicked breaketh out into open violence; so that they have need to strive
F906
with many tribulations, and it cannot be but that all their life shall be envied
and unquiet amidst so many enemies. But this is the best comfort, and which is
sufficient enough to confirm their minds, that this way (though it be hard and
sharp) leadeth unto the kingdom of heaven. For we gather by this that the
miseries of the godly are more happy than be all the doting dainties and
delights of the world.
Therefore, let us remember, first, that this
condition is set down for us, that we suffer many tribulations; yet let us also
remember to add this, to mitigate the bitterness thereof, that by them we be
brought unto the kingdom of God. Furthermore, their babbling is frivolous,
F907
who gather hereby that patience is a work which deserveth eternal salvation,
seeing that the cause of salvation is not in this place handled, but after what
sort God useth to handle his in this world; and the comfort is added, not to
extol the dignity and merit of works, but only to encourage the godly, that they
faint not under the burden of the cross. All mankind, as we have said before, as
well one as other, is subject to many miseries; but the afflictions of the
reprobate are no thing else to them but the very entry of hell; but these turn
to the saints to an happy and joyful end, and for them they fall out well; and
so, consequently, they be helps for salvation, because they take part with
Christ.
F908
We must note that Paul and Barnabas being not content with the plural number, do
plainly set down many tribulations, lest any man, after he hath suffered one or
two, or
F909
a few, do at length sink down.
F910
Therefore, let the faithful think that they must pass through continual
miseries; that done, let them prepare themselves not for one kind of persecution
only, but for diverse kinds. For though God handle some men more courteously and
gently, yet doth he pamper none of his so daintily that he is free from all
tribulations.
|
ACTS
14:23-28
|
|
23. And when by voices [suffrages] they had
ordained them elders through all churches, having prayed with fasting, they
commended them to the Lord, in whom they had believed. 24. And passing
over through Pisidia, they came to Pamphylia. 25. And when they had
spoken the word at Perga, they went down to Attalia: 26. And thence they
sailed to Antioch, from whence they were commended to the grace of God unto the
work which they had fulfilled. 27. And when they were come, when the
Church was gathered together, they showed what great things God had done by
them, and that he had opened to the Gentiles the door of faith. 28. And
they were there no small time with the disciples.
|
23.
When they had ordained elders. By this
it appeareth sufficiently, that it is not enough if men have been once taught
the doctrine of godliness, and to have [hold] the sum of faith, unless they go
forward continually; therefore, Christ did not only send his apostles to preach
the gospel, but he commanded also that there should be pastors appointed, that
the preaching of the gospel might be perpetual and in daily use. Paul and
Barnabas do mark that this order was set down by Christ, when they assigned
pastors to every church, lest, after their departure, doctrine should cease and
be whisht, (silent.) Furthermore, this place teacheth, that the Church cannot
want an ordinary ministry, neither can any be counted Christians before God but
those who, during their whole life, are willing to learn. I take it that those
are called elders, in this place, who had the office of teaching enjoined them;
for it appeareth by Paul that some were only censors of manners, and such as had
authority to punish enormities,
(<540517>1
Timothy 5:17.) Now, forasmuch as Luke saith, that they were set over every
church, the difference between their office and the office of the apostles is
gathered hence. For the apostles had no certain place of abode, but they went to
and fro to found new churches; but pastors were set and appointed, every man to
his own church, and were, as it were, placed to watch
F911
over their congregations.
Had ordained by
election. The Greek word
ceirotonein
doth signify to decree, or ordain a thing, by lifting up the hands, as they used
to do in the assemblies of the people. Notwithstanding, the ecclesiastical
writers do often use the word
ceirotoneia,
in another sense; to wit, for their [the] solemn rite of ordaining, which is
called in Scripture laying on of hands. Furthermore, by this manner of
speech is very excellently expressed the right way to ordain pastors. Paul and
Barnabas are said to choose
F912
elders. Do they this alone by their private office?
F913
Nay, rather they suffer the matter to be decided by the consent of them all.
F914
Therefore, in ordaining pastors the people had their free election, but lest
there should any tumult arise, Paul and Barnabas sit as chief moderators. Thus
must the decree of the council of Laodicea be understood, which forbiddeth that
the people have liberty granted them to elect.
F915
They having prayed with
fasting. They had a double end and
reason of their prayer; the first, that God would direct them with the spirit of
wisdom and discretion to choose the best and most meet men, for they knew that
they were not furnished with so great wisdom but they might be deceived; neither
did they so much trust to their diligence, but that they knew that the principal
point did consist in the blessing of God, as we see men’s judgments err
daily where the heavenly government is not, and that all their labor is nothing
worth where the hand of God is not. These be the true signs and tokens
F916
of the godly to call upon the Spirit of God, that he may govern their counsels.
And if so be it this rule be to be observed in all businesses so often as the
government of the Church is in hand, which dependeth wholly upon his will and
pleasure, we must
F917
beware that we attempt nothing unless we have him for our guide and governor.
And the second end of their prayer was, that God would furnish with necessary
gifts those pastors which were chosen. For it is a harder matter to fulfill such
a function faithfully as a man ought, than that man’s strength is
sufficient for it. Therefore, they crave God’s help even in this part
also, having Paul and Barnabas for their authors.
They fast likewise, that even that may be a help
F918
to stir up the ferventness of their prayers; for we know how great our coldness
is otherwise. Not because it is always necessary that we should pray fasting,
seeing that God doth invite even those who are full to give thanks; but when we
are urged by any necessity to pray more fervently than we used commonly to do,
this is a very profitable provokement. And now we have already declared what a
weighty matter the choosing of pastors is, wherein the soundness of the Church
is handled. Wherefore, no marvel if Luke write that they used extraordinary
prayers. And it is profitable for us to mark this use, and other [uses] of
fasting, lest we imagine with the Papists that it is a meritorious work, or lest
we place the worship of God in it, seeing it is of itself nothing, neither is it
of any importance with God, save only inasmuch as it is referred unto another
end.
F919
They committed themselves to the
Lord. We gather hereby, first, what great care
Paul and Barnabas had for the salvation of those who, by their industry,
F920
were turned unto the Lord; for they testify, that in this infirmity of the flesh
men be subject to more dangers, than that their faith can continue steadfast
through his [its] own strength. Therefore, this is the only refuge and aid, if
the Lord keep them continually whom he hath once received. And when Luke saith,
that they were commended to God in whom they believed, there cometh no small
confidence hence unto us; because he assigneth this office to God as proper to
him, to save and defend all those who by true faith have embraced his
word.
24.
Passing through
Pisidia. We have already said that Paul
and Barnabas came to Antioch of Pisidia. Being now about to return to Antioch of
Syria, whence they were sent away, they go through Pamphylia, which is the
middle region toward the mount Taurus. And Perga and Attalia are cities lying
near together. And whereas Luke saith, that they preach the Word in the one
only, we may thereby guess that they had not opportunity offered them everywhere
to teach, which they were wont to neglect or let pass nowhere.
26.
When they had been commended. Luke might
have said that they were ordained there to be the apostles of the Gentiles; but
by a circuit of words
F921
he doth more plainly express that they were neither sent away of men, neither
did they attempt any thing trusting to their own strength, but that their whole
journey, together with the success, was committed to God, the author thereof.
Therefore, their preaching was no man’s work, but a work of the grace of
God. And the word
grace
is referred as well unto the power and efficacy of the Spirit, as also unto
all the rest of the signs of favor; because all those gifts be free which God
bestoweth upon his servants. And the sentence may be thus resolved, that they
prayed God that he would show forth his grace to further the labors of his
servants.
27.
After they had called the Church together.
As those who return from an embassage used to give an account of their acts,
so Paul and Barnabas declared to the Church all the sum of their voyage, that it
may thereby appear what good success they had, and how faithfully they
behaved themselves in their office; and also that they may exhort the faithful
to give thanks to God, as the thing itself gave them large matter;
F922
therefore Luke saith, Not that they did extol the things which they themselves
had done, but whatsoever things the Lord had done by them. It is word for word
with them; but according to the phrase of the Hebrew tongue, it is all
one as if it had been said, in them, or by them, or towards
them, or simply to them, in the dative case. Therefore Luke doth not
say sun
autoiv, but
meta
autwn; which I say for this cause, lest any
unskillful man ascribe some part of the praise to Paul and Barnabas, as if they
had been partners with God in the work; whereas he doth rather make him the only
author of all those famous facts which they had done.
Luke addeth immediately after, that the Lord had
opened the door of faith to the Gentiles; for though they were sent unto the
Gentiles, yet the strangeness [novelty] of the matter causeth them to wonder not
a little; and not only the sudden change did make the Jews astonished, but also
because it was to them as it were a monster, that unclean men, and such as were
strangers
F923
from the kingdom of God, should be mixed with the holy seed of Abraham, that
they might both together make one and ‘the same Church of God. They are
now taught by the event itself, that it was not for nothing that there were
apostles sent to them. Moreover, it is said that the door of faith was set open
to the Gentiles, not only because the gospel was preached to them with the
external voice, but because, being illuminated by the Spirit of God, they were
called effectually unto the faith. The kingdom of heaven is indeed set open to
us by the external preaching of the gospel; but no man entereth in save he to
whom God reacheth out his hand; no man draweth near unless he be drawn inwardly
by the Spirit. Therefore, Paul and Barnabas show and prove by the effect that
their calling was approved and ratified by God, because the faith of the
Gentiles was, as it were, a seal engraven by the hand of God to establish the
same, as Paul saith,
(<451625>Romans
16:25;
<470307>2
Corinthians 3:7.)
CHAPTER 15
|
ACTS
15:1-5
|
|
1. And certain which came down from Judea did
teach his brethren, that unless they should be circumcised according to the
manner of Moses, they could not be saved. 2. And when there arose
sedition, and disputing not a little to Paul and Barnabas against them, they
appointed that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go up to the
apostles and elders to Jerusalem about this question. 3. And when they
were sent by the Church, they passed through. Phenice and Samaria, declaring the
conversion of the Gentiles, and they brought great joy to all the brethren.
4. And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the
Church, and of the apostles and elders, and they showed what things soever God
had done with them. 5. And there arose certain of the sect of the
Pharisees which believed, saying, That, it was needful that they should be
circumcised, and to declare that the law of Moses must be kept.
|
1. When Paul and Barnabas had endured many
combats against the professed enemies of the gospel, Luke doth now begin to
declare that they were tried by domestic war; so that it was meet that their
doctrine and ministry should be proved by all means, to the end it might the
better appear that they were furnished by God, and armed against all the
assaults of the world and Satan. For that was no small confirmation for their
doctrine, in that being shaken and battered with so many engines, it stood
nevertheless, neither could the course thereof be broken off by so many
hindrances. Therefore, to this end doth Paul boast that he suffered fights
without and terrors within,
(<470705>2
Corinthians 7:5.) This history is most worthy the noting; for though we do
naturally abhor the cross and all manner [of] persecution, yet civil and
domestic discord is more dangerous, lest haply they discourage us.
F924
When tyrants bend their force and run violently upon men, flesh indeed is
afraid; and all those who are not endued with the spirit of fortitude do tremble
with all their heart; but then their consciences are not properly touched with
any temptation. For this is known to be as it were the fatal estate of the
Church. But when it falleth out so that the brethren go together by the ears,
and that the Church is on an uproar within itself, it cannot be but that weak
minds shall be troubled and also faint; and especially when the controversy is
about doctrine, which alone is the holy bond of brotherly unity. Finally, there
is nothing which doth more indamage the gospel than civil discord, because it
doth not only pierce and wound weak conscience, but also minister occasion to
the wicked to backbite.
Wherefore, we must diligently note this history, that
we may know that it is no new example, if among those who profess the same
gospel there arise some wranglings and strife about doctrine, when proud men can
get them a name, (whereof they are so furiously desirous,) by no other means but
by bringing in their own inventions. It is certain, that as there is but one
God, so there is but one truth of this God.
F925
Therefore, when Paul goeth about to exhort the faithful unto mutual consent, he
useth this argument, “One God, one faith, one baptism,” etc.,
(<490406>Ephesians
4:6.) But when we see wicked men arise, who go about to divide [rend] the Church
by their factions, and also either to corrupt the gospel ,with their false and
filthy [spurious] inventions, or else to bring the same in suspicion, we ought
to know the subtlety [artifice] of Satan. Therefore, Paul saith elsewhere that
heresies come abroad, that those who are tried may be made manifest,
(<461119>1
Corinthians 11:19.) And, assuredly, the Lord doth wonderfully make void the
subtlety of Satan, in that he trieth the faith of his by such trials, and doth
beautify his word with worthy and excellent victory; and causeth the truth to
shine more clearly which the wicked went about to darken. But it is very
convenient to weigh all the circumstances of the history which Luke
noteth.
Which came down from
Judea. This cloak and color was very
forcible to deceive even good men then. Jerusalem was honored not without cause
among all churches, because they reverenced it even as their mother. For the
gospel was deducted, as it were, by pipes and conduits
F926
from that fountain. These seducers come thence; they pretend the apostles; they
boast that they bring nothing but that which they learned of them. They blind
and blear the eyes of the unskillful with this smoke; and those who are light
and wicked do greedily snatch at the color which is offered them. The
perturbation of the Church doth, like a tempest, shake those who were otherwise
good and moderate, so that they are enforced to stumble. Therefore, we must note
this subtlety of Satan, that he abuseth the names of holy men that he may
deceive the simple, who, being won with the reverence of the men, dare not
inquire after the thing itself. Luke doth not express, indeed, with what
affection these knaves were moved; yet it is likely that perverse zeal was the
cause which moved them to set themselves against Paul and Barnabas; for there be
certain churlish natures which nothing can please but that which is their own.
They had seen that circumcision and other rites of the law were observed at
Jerusalem; wheresoever they become, they can abide nothing which is not
agreeable thereto, as if the example of one church did bind all the rest of the
churches with a certain law. And though such be carried with a preposterous zeal
to procure tumults, yet are they pricked inwardly with their ambition, and with
a certain kind of stubbornness. Nevertheless, Satan hath that he would; for the
minds of the godly have such a mist cast before them that they can scarce know
black from white.
Therefore, we must beware first of this plague, that
some prescribe not a law to other some after their manner, that the example of
one church be not a prejudice
F927
of a common rule. Also, we must use another caution, that the persons of men do
not hinder or darken the examination of the matter or cause. For if Satan
transfigure himself into an angel of light,
(<471114>2
Corinthians 11:14,) and if, by sacrilegious boldness, he usurp the holy name of
God, what marvel is it if he do like wickedly deceive men under the names of
holy men? The end shall at length declare that the apostles meant nothing less
than
F928
to lay the yoke of the law upon the neck of the Gentiles; and yet Satan meant
under this shift to get in. So it falleth out oftentimes that those who contrary
[oppose] the doctrine of Christ, creep in under the title of his servants.
Therefore, there is one only remedy, to come to search out the matter
F929
with sound judgments; also it behoveth us to prevent an offense, lest we think
that the faithful servants of God do therefore strive among themselves, because
Satan doth falsely abuse their names, that he may set certain shadows by the
ears together to terrify the simple.
2.
When there was sedition arisen. This was
no small trial, in that Paul and Barnabas are haled into a troublesome tumult.
There was mischief enough already in the matter [dissension] itself; but it is a
more cruel mischief when the contention waxeth so hot, that they are enforced to
fight with their brethren as with enemies. Add, moreover, the infamy wherewith
they saw themselves burdened among the simple and unskillful, as if they would
trouble the peace of the Church with their stubbornness. For it falleth out
oftentimes so, that the faithful servants of Christ are envied alone, and bear
all the blame, after that they have been unjustly troubled, and have faithfully
employed themselves in defense of a good cause. Therefore, they must be endued
with invincible courage to despise all false reports which are carried about
concerning them. Therefore, Paul boasteth in another place that he went through
the midst of seditions,
(<470605>2
Corinthians 6:5.) But the servants of God must observe such moderation, that
they abhor so much as they can all discord; if at any time Satan raise tumults
and contentions, let them endeavor to appease them, and, finally, let them do
all that they can to foster and cherish unity. But again, on the other side,
when the truth of God is assailed, let them refuse no combat for defense
thereof; nor let them fear to oppose themselves valiantly, though heaven and
earth go together.
And let us, being admonished by this example, learn,
so often as there ariseth any tumult in the Church, wisely to weigh through
whose fault it came, lest we rashly condemn the faithful ministers of Christ,
whose gravity is rather to be praised, because they can abide so valiantly such
violent assaults of Satan. Secondly, let us call to mind that Satan was bridled
by the wonderful providence of God, that he might not put the doctrine of Paul
to the foil. For if he had been suffered to do hurt at his pleasure, so soon as
the faith of the Gentiles had been pulled down and overthrown, the gospel
preached by Paul should have fallen to the ground, and the gate should have
[been] shut against the calling of the Gentiles. Thirdly, let us learn that we
must in time prevent dissension, of what sort soever it be, lest it break out
into the flame of contention; because Satan seeketh nothing else by the fans of
dissension but to kindle so many fires. But again, seeing we see the primitive
Church on an uproar, and the best servants of Christ exercised with sedition, if
the same thing befall us now, let us not fear as in some new and unwonted
matter; but, craving at the Lord’s hands such an end as he now made, let
us pass through tumults with the same tenor of faith.
Unless ye be
circumcised. Luke setteth [defineth]
down briefly in these words the state of the question, to wit, that these
seducers went about to bind men’s consciences with necessity of keeping
the law. Circumcision is indeed mentioned alone in this place; but it appeareth
by the text that they moved the question about the keeping of the whole Law.
And, because circumcision was, as it were, a solemn entrance and admission into
other rites of the law, therefore, by synecdoche, the whole law is
comprehended under one part. These enemies of Paul did not deny that Christ was
the Messiah; but though they gave him their names, they retained therewithal the
old ceremonies of the law.
The error might have seemed tolerable at the first
glimpse. Why doth not Paul then dissemble, at least, for some short time, lest
he shake the Church with conflict? for the disputation was concerning external
matters, concerning which Paul himself forbiddeth elsewhere to stand and strive
too much. But there were three weighty causes which enforced him to gainstand.
For, if the keeping of the law be necessary, man’s salvation is tied to
works, which must be grounded in the grace of Christ alone, that the faith may
be settled and quiet. Therefore, when Paul saw the worship of the law set
against the free righteousness of faith, it was unlawful for him to hold his
peace, unless he would betray Christ. For, seeing the adversaries did deny that
any should be saved, save he which did observe the law of Moses, by this means
they did translate unto works the glory of salvation, which they took from
Christ, and having shaken assurance, they did vex miserable souls with
unquietness. Again, it was no small thing, neither of any small importance, to
spoil and rob faithful souls of the liberty gotten by Christ’s blood.
Though the inward liberty of the Spirit were common to the fathers as well as to
us, yet we know what Paul saith, that they were shut up under the childish ward
and custody of the law, so that they did not much differ from servants; but we
are loose from the schoolmastership of the law after that Christ was revealed,
(<480324>Galatians
3:24,) and we have more liberty, the time of our nonage being, as it were,
ended. The third vice of this doctrine was, because it darkened the light of the
Church,
F930
or at least did put in, as it were, certain clouds, that Christ the Sun of
righteousness might not give perfect light. In sum, Christianity should shortly
have come to nothing if Paul should have yielded to such beginnings. Therefore,
he entereth the combat, not for the external uncircumcision of the flesh, but
for the free salvation of men. Secondly, that he may acquit and set free godly
consciences from the curse of the law, and the guilt of eternal death.
Last of all, that after all hindrances are driven away, the brightness of the
grace of Christ may shine as in a pleasant and clear heaven. Moreover, these
knaves did great injury to the law when they did wickedly corrupt the right use
thereof. This was the natural and right office of the law, to lead men by the
hand, like a schoolmaster, unto Christ; therefore, it could not be worse corrupt
than when, under color of it, the power and grace of Christ were
diminished.
After this sort must we look into the fountains of
all questions, lest by our silence we betray the truth of God, so often as we
see Satan, by his subtlety, aim right at it; neither let our minds be changed
and wax faint through any perils, or reproaches and slanders, because we must
constantly defend pure religion, though heaven and earth must [should] go
together. The servants of Christ must be no fighters,
(<550224>2
Timothy 2:24;)therefore, if there be any contention risen, they must rather
study to appease and pacify the same by their moderation, than by and by to blow
to the assault.
F931
Secondly, they must take good heed of superfluous and vain conflicts; neither
shall they handle controversies of any small weight; but when they see Satan wax
so proud, that religion cannot any longer continue safe and sound unless he be
prevented, they must needs take a good heart to them, and rise to resist;
neither let them fear to enter even most hateful combats. The name of peace is
indeed plausible and sweet, but cursed is that peace which is purchased with so
great loss, that we suffer the doctrine of Christ to perish, by which alone we
grow together into godly and holy unity.
The Papists cause us at this day to be sore hated, as
if we had been the causers of deadly tumults, wherewith the world is shaken; but
we can well defend ourselves, because the blasphemies which we endeavored to
reprove were more cruel
F932
than that it was lawful for us to hold our peace; there we are not to be blamed,
because we have taken upon us to enter combats in defense of that cause, for
which we were to fight even with the very angels. Let them cry till their
throats be sore; Paul’s example is sufficient for us, that we must not be
either cold or slack in defending the doctrine of godliness when the ministers
of Satan seek to overthrow it with might and main; for their brainsick
distemperature ought not to pass
F933
the constancy of the servants of God. When Paul did zealously set himself
against the false apostles, sedition began at length
F934
by reason of the conflict; and yet the Spirit of God doth not therefore reprove
him; but doth rather with due praises commend that fortitude which he had given
that holy man.
They determined,
etc. The Spirit of God put them in mind
of this remedy to appease the tumult, which might otherwise have gone farther
with doing much hurt, whereby we be also taught, that we must always seek such
means as be fit
F935
for ending discord; because God doth so highly commend peace, let the faithful
show
F936
that they do what they can to nourish the peace of the Church. The truth must
always be first in order with them, in defense whereof they must be afraid of no
tumults; yet they must so temper their heat that they refuse no means of godly
agreement; yea, let them of their own accord invent what ways soever they can,
and let them be witty in seeking them out. Therefore, we must observe this mean,
lest being carried away through immoderate vehemency of zeal we be carried
beyond the just bounds; for we must be courageous in defense of true doctrine,
not stubborn, nor rash; therefore, let us learn to join together these two
virtues which the Spirit of God commandeth in Paul. When he is drawn into the
field by the wicked, he is not afraid boldly to offer himself; but when he doth
meekly admit the remedy which was offered, he declareth plainly what small
desire he had to fight, for otherwise he might have boasted that he did not pass
for the apostles,
F937
and so have stood stoutly in that; but the desire of peace did not suffer him to
refuse their judgment. Moreover, ignorant and weak men should have conceived a
sinister opinion, if they should have seen two men only separated from all the
servants of Christ; and godly teachers must in no case neglect this way to
cherish faith, that they may show that they agree with the
Church.
Paul, indeed, did not depend upon the beck of the
apostles, that he would change his opinion if he should have found them contrary
to him, who would not have given place even to the very angels, as he boasteth
in first chapter to the Galatians,
(<480108>Galatians
1:8;) but lest the wicked should slanderously report that he was a man that
stood too much in his own conceit, and which was too proud, and which did please
himself with an unseemly contempt of all men, he offered to give an account of
his doctrine, as it became him, and as it was profitable for the Church;
secondly, he presented himself before the apostles with sure hope of victory,
because he knew full well what would be their judgment, seeing they were guided
by the same Spirit wherewith he was governed. Notwithstanding, it may be
demanded for what purpose the men of Antioch sent Paul and Barnabas unto the
rest of the apostles; for if they did so greatly reverence them, that they stood
in doubt until they had given judgment on this side or that, their faith was
hitherto vain and altogether none? But the answer is easy, seeing they knew that
all the apostles were sent
F938
by Christ alone with the same commandments, and that they had the same Spirit
given them, they were fully persuaded of the end and success, and, undoubtedly,
this counsel proceeded from honest and stout men, who were not ignorant that the
knaves did falsely pretend the names of James and Peter. Wherefore, they sought
nothing else but that the apostles might further a good matter with their
consent.
F939
To the same end were all holy synods assembled since
the beginning, that grave men, and such as were well exercised in the word of
God, might decide controversies, not after their own pleasure, but according to
the authority of God. This is worth the noting, lest the Papists pierce
any man with their loud outcries,
F940
who, to the end they may overthrow Christ and his gospel, and put out all the
light of godliness, thrust upon us Councils, as if every definition and
determination of men were to be counted an heavenly oracle; but if the holy
Fathers had their sitting at this day, they would cry with one mouth, that there
was nothing more unlawful for them, neither did they mean any thing less
than to set down or deliver any thing without having the word of
Christ for their guide, who was their only teacher, [master,] even as he is
ours. I omit this, that the Papists lean only unto untimely
F941
Councils, which breathe out nothing but gross ignorance and barbarism; but even
the best and most choice must be reckoned in that number, that they may be
subject to the word of God. There is a grievous complaint of Gregory Nazianzene
extant, that there was never any Council which had a good end. What excellency
soever did flourish and was in force in the Church, it cannot be denied but that
it began to decay an hundred years after; therefore, if that holy man were now
living, how stoutly would he reject the toys of the Papists, who, without all
shame, most impudently bring in the jugglings of visors instead of lawful
Councils, and that to that end, that the Word of God may pack,
F942
so soon as a few bald and foolish men have set down whatsoever pleased them?
3.
Being brought on the way by the Church.
Whereas, by the common consent of the Church, there were joined to
Paul and Barnabas companions, who might, for duty’s sake, conduct
them, we may thereby gather, that all the godly were on their side; and that
they did never otherwise think but that the cause was theirs as well as the
apostles. Wherefore they determined the journey of Paul and Barnabas with like
minds as they took it in hand; to wit, that they might tame and put to silence
those troublesome spirits who did falsely make boast of the apostles. Whereas he
saith shortly after, that they certified the brethren in their voyage of the
wonderful conversion of the Gentiles, it is a testimony and token that they came
not to Jerusalem fraught with fear; but that they did even without fear stoutly
profess that which they had taught before. Therefore, they come not to plead
their cause before their judges; but that they may, with common consent and
judgment, on both sides, approve that which was commanded by God touching the
abolishing of ceremonies. For though they did not despise the judgment of the
apostles, yet because they knew that it was not lawful for them, neither for the
apostles, to decree otherwise concerning the cause, it did not become them to
stand as men whose matter is handled at the bar.
F943
Thence cometh the boldness of rejoicing; to this end
F944
tendeth the joy of the godly, whereby they subscribe both to the doctrine of
Paul and also the calling of the Gentiles.
4.
They were received of the Church. By
this word
Church he meaneth the multitude itself
and the whole body; that done, he assigneth a peculiar place to the apostles and
elders, by whom Paul and Barnabas were specially received. Furthermore, because
the apostles had no certain place of abode at Jerusalem, but went ever now and
then sometimes to one place and sometimes to another, whithersoever occasion did
call them, that church had elders to whom the ordinary government of the Church
was committed; and what the one function differeth from the other we have before
declared,
(<441423>Acts
14:23.) And hereby it appeareth what brotherly courtesy there was in the
apostles and elders, because they do not only courteously receive Paul and
Barnabas, but so soon as they hear what success they had with their pains they
took, they magnify the grace of God. Luke repeateth again that form of speech
which we had before in the chapter next going before, when he saith, that they
declared whatsoever things God had done with them. Wherein we must remember that
which I said before, that God is not made a fellow-laborer, but all the whole
praise of the work is ascribed to him. Therefore it is said, that he did that
with Paul and Barnabas which he did by them, as he is said to deal mercifully
with us when he helpeth our miseries.
5.
Certain of the sect of the Pharisees. It
is not without cause that Luke expresseth what kind of men they were which went
about to trouble or hinder Paul, even at Jerusalem also. And it is to be thought
that the evil flowed from that fountain; and that Luke doth now more plainly
express, that there brake out now also fans [disturbers] out of that very same
sect, from whence the authors of that wicked dissension came. For though they
had given Christ their names, yet there remained relics of their former nature.
We know how proud the Pharisees were, how haughty, how lofty their looks were;
F945
all which they would have forgotten if they had truly put on Christ. Like as
there remained no Phariseeism in Paul, but a great part had gotten the habit of
stubbornness by long custom, which they could not shake off so easily by and by.
Forasmuch as there reigned most of all among them hypocrisy, they were too much
addicted to external rites, which are coverings for vices. They were likewise
puffed up with pride, so that they did tyrannously covet to make all other men
subject to their decrees. It is well-known how sore sick the monks are of both
diseases. Whereby it cometh to pass, that nothing is more cruel than they to
oppress the Church, nothing is more wicked or forward than they to despise the
Word of God. Moreover, we see many of them which came out of those dens which
have cast from them their cowl, and yet can they never forget those conditions
which they learned there.
F946
|
ACTS
15:6-11
|
|
6. And the apostles and elders came together,
that they might look to this business. 7. And after there had been great
disputing, Peter arose and said to them, Men and brethren, ye know how that of
old time God did choose in us, that by my mouth the Gentiles should hear the
word of the gospel and believe. 8. And God, who is lower of the hearts,
bare witness to them giving them his Holy Spirit, as to us. 9. And he put
no difference between them and us, after that by faith he had purified their
hearts. 10. Therefore, why do ye now tempt God to lay a yoke upon the
necks of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear?
11. But we believe that we have salvation through the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ, even as they.
|
6.
The apostles and elders met together.
Luke saith, not that all the whole Church was gathered together, but those
who did excel in doctrine and judgment, and those who, according to their
office, were competent
F947
judges in this matter. It may be, indeed, that the disputation was had in
presence of the people. But lest any man should think that the common people
were suffered hand over head to handle the matter, Luke doth plainly make
mention of the apostles and elders, as it was more meet that they should hear
the matter and to decide it.
F948
But let us know, that here is prescribed by God a form and an order in
assembling synods, when there ariseth any controversy which cannot otherwise be
decided. For seeing that many did daily gainstand Paul, this disputation alone,
by reason whereof there was great ruin like to ensue, and which was already come
to hot combats, did enforce him to go to Jerusalem.
7.
And when there had been great disputation.
Though there were choice made of grave men, and such as were public teachers
of the Church, yet could not they agree by and by.
F949
Whereby appeareth how the Lord did exercise his Church, even then, by the
infirmity of men, that it might learn to be wise with humility. Moreover, he
suffered (even in that company and assembly wherein he was chief) the principal
point of Christian doctrine to be diversely tossed and handled, lest we should
wonder, if at any time it so fall out, that men, who are otherwise learned and
godly, do, through unskillfulness, fall into an error. For some were not so
quick witted [acute] that they could thoroughly see into the greatness of the
matter. So that when they judge that the law ought to be kept, being unadvisedly
carried away with the zeal of the law, they see not into how deep a labyrinth
they throw the consciences of other men, and their own also. They thought that
circumcision was an eternal and inviolable token of God’s covenant; the
same opinion had they of all the whole law. Wherefore Peter standeth chiefly
upon this, to show the state of the question, which the most of them knew not.
And his oration hath two members. For, first, he proveth by the authority of God
that the Gentiles must not be enforced to keep the law; secondly, he teacheth
that all man’s salvation is overthrown, if the conscience be once caught
in this snare. Therefore, the former part (wherein he declareth that he was sent
of God to teach the Gentiles, and that the Holy Spirit came down upon them)
tendeth to this end, that men did not unadvisedly disannul the ceremonies of the
law, but that God is the author of that disannulling. And so soon as the
authority of God is brought forth, all doubting is taken away, because this is
all our wisdom, to stay ourselves upon the authority, government, and
commandment of God,
F950
and to make more account of his beck and pleasure than of all reasons. Now, it
is meet that we ponder the words of Peter, whereby he proveth that this was
granted to the Gentiles by God, to be free from the yoke of the
law.
You
know. He calleth them to bear witness,
(and unto them he appealeth,) lest any man should think that he is about to
speak of some dark and doubtful thing. The history was well known to them all.
That which remained, he showeth that they were blind even in most clear light,
yea, because they had not long ago learned that which was openly showed. He
calleth the beginning of the preaching of the gospel old days, or the old time,
as if he should say, ago, as it were since the first beginning of the Church,
after that Christ began to gather to himself any people.
God did choose in
us. The word
choose
doth signify to appoint or decree. Though Peter
doth comprehend as well the free election of God as the choice whereby God did
adopt the Gentiles to be his people; therefore, he chose, that is, as it were,
making choice, that he might show a token of his free election in the Gentiles,
he would that by my mouth they should hear the doctrine of the gospel. These
words, in
us, do import as much as in our sight,
or we being witnesses, or among us.
F951
For his meaning is, that he declareth nothing but that which they knew full
well; to wit, which was done before their eyes. The phrase is common enough both
among the Grecians, and also among the Hebretians, [Hebrews,] unless we had
liefer resolve it as some other do, He hath chosen me out of this
company.
And
believe. This was a seal to confirm the
calling of the Gentiles. The office of teaching was enjoined Peter by an oracle;
but the fruit which came of his doctrine doth make his ministry noble and
authentical, as they call it. For, seeing that the elect are illuminate into the
faith by a peculiar grace of the Spirit, doctrine shall bring forth no fruit,
unless the Lord show forth his power in his ministers, in teaching the minds of
those inwardly which hear, and in drawing their hearts inwardly. Therefore,
seeing the Lord commanded that the doctrine of the gospel should be brought unto
the Gentiles, he did sanctify them to himself, that they might be no longer
profane. But the solemn consecration was then perfect in all points, when he
imprinted in their hearts, by faith, the mark of their adoption. The sentence
which followeth immediately is to be understood as set down by way of
exposition;
F952
for Peter annexeth the visible graces of the Spirit unto faith, as, assuredly,
they were nothing else but an addition thereof. Therefore, seeing that the
Gentiles are ingrafted into the people of God without circumcision and
ceremonies, Peter gathereth that it was not well done to lay upon them any
necessity to keep the law. Yet it seemeth to be but a weak argument to prove
their election withal, because the Holy Ghost came down upon them. For they were
such gifts that they could not reason from the same, that they were reckoned in
the number of the godly. But it is the Spirit of regeneration alone which
distinguisheth the children of God from strangers. I answer, Though men, who
were otherwise vain, were endued with the gift of tongues and such like, yet
doth Peter take for a thing which all men grant, that which was known, that God
had sealed in Cornelius and his cousins [relatives] his free adoption by the
visible grace of the Spirit, as if he should point out his children with his
finger.
The knower of the
hearts. He applieth this adjunct to God,
according to the circumstance of the present matter; and it hath under it a
secret contrariety,
F953
that men are more addicted to external purity, because they judge according to
their gross and earthly sense and understanding; but God doth look into the
heart. Therefore, Peter teacheth that they judge preposterously in this matter
according to man’s understanding, seeing that the inward pureness of the
heart alone is here to be esteemed, which we know not.
F954
And by this means doth he bridle our rashness, lest, taking to ourselves more
than we ought, we murmur against the judgment of God. As if he should say, if
thou see no reason of that testimony which God gave them, think with thyself
what great difference there is between him and thee. For thou art holden with
external pomp according to thy gross nature, which must be abandoned when we
come to the throne of God,
F955
where the hearts of men are known spiritually. But, in the mean season, we must
note a general doctrine, that the eyes of God do not look upon the vain pomp of
men,
F956
but upon the integrity of men’s hearts, as it is written, (Jeremiah 5:3.)
Whereas the old interpreter and Erasmus translate it, that God knoweth the
hearts, it doth not sufficiently express that which Luke saith in Greek; for
when he calleth God
kardiagnwsthn,
he setteth him against
F957
men, who judge rather for the most part by the outward appearance; and therefore
they may be
proswpognwstai,
or knowers of the face, if they be compared with God.
9.
And he put no difference. There was
indeed some difference, because the Gentiles who were uncircumcised were
suddenly admitted unto the covenant of eternal life; whereas the Jews were
prepared by circumcision unto faith. But Peter’s meaning is, that they
were both chosen
F958
together by God unto the hope of the same inheritance, and that they were
extolled into the like degree of honor, that they might be the children of God
and members of Christ, and, finally, the holy seed of Abraham, a priestly and
princely generation. Whereupon it followeth, that they cannot without sacrilege
be counted unclean, sithence God hath chosen them to be a peculiar people, and
hath consecrated them to be holy vessels of his temple. For the wall of
separation being pulled down, whereby the Gentiles and Jews were divided among
themselves, he hath joined the Gentiles to the Jews, that they might grow
together into one body,
(<490214>Ephesians
2:14;) and that I may so say, he hath mixed circumcision and uncircumcision
together, that as well those of the household as strangers may be one in Christ,
and may make one Church; and that there may not be any longer either Jew or
Grecian.
Seeing that by faith he hath
purified. This member is answerable to
that former adjunct which he applieth to God; as if he should say, that God, who
knoweth the hearts, did inwardly purge the Gentiles, when he vouchsafed to make
them partakers of his adoption, that they might be endued with spiritual
cleanness. But he addeth farther, that this purity did consist in faith.
Therefore he teacheth, first, that the Gentiles have true holiness without
ceremonies, which may suffice before God’s judgment-seat. Secondly, he
teacheth that this is attained unto by faith, and from it doth it flow. In like
sort, Paul gathereth, that uncircumcision doth not hinder a man but that he may
be counted holy and just before God,
(<450410>Romans
4:10;) because circumcision did follow after righteousness in the person of
Abraham, and by order of time it was latter, [posterior.]
But here ariseth a question, whether that purity
which the fathers had in times past were unlike to that which God gave now to
the Gentiles? For it seemeth that Peter distinguisheth the Gentiles from the
Jews by this mark, because, being content with the cleanness of the heart alone,
they need no help of the law. I answer, that the one of them differ from the
other, not in substance, but in form, [only.] For God had respect always unto
the inward cleanness of the heart; and the ceremonies were given to the old
[ancient] people only for this cause, that they might help their faith. So that
cleanness, as touching figures and exercises, was only for a time, until the
coming of Christ, which hath no place among us at this day; like as there
remaineth from the very beginning of the world unto the end the same true
worship of God, to wit, the spiritual worship; yet is there great difference in
the visible form. Now, we see that the fathers did not obtain righteousness by
ceremonies, neither were they therefore pure before God, but by the cleanness of
the heart. For the ceremonies of themselves were of no importance to justify
them; but they were only helps, which did accidentally (that I may so term it)
purge them; yet so that the fathers and we had the same truth. Now, when Christ
came, all that which was accidental did vanish away; and, therefore, seeing the
shadows be driven away, there remaineth the bare and plain pureness of the
heart.
Thus is that objection easily answered which the Jews
think cannot possibly be answered. Circumcision is called the eternal covenant,
or of the world,
(<011713>Genesis
17:13;) therefore, say they, it was not to be abolished. If any man shall say
that this is not referred unto the visible sign, but rather unto the thing
figured, it shall be well answered; but there is another answer besides this.
Seeing that the kingdom of Christ was a certain renewing of the world, there
shall no inconvenience follow if he made an end of
F959
all the shadows of the law, forasmuch as the perpetuity of the law is grounded
in Christ. I come now unto the second member, where Peter placeth the cleanness
[purity] of the Gentiles in faith. Why doth not he say, In perfection of
virtues, or holiness of life, save only because men have righteousness from
another, and not from themselves? For, if men, by living well and justly, should
purchase righteousness, or if they should be clean before God by nature, this
sentence of Peter should fall to the ground. Therefore, the Spirit doth in these
words plainly pronounce that all mankind is polluted, and with filthiness
defiled; secondly, that their blots can by no other means be wiped away than by
the grace of Christ. For, seeing that faith is the remedy whereby the Lord doth
freely help us, it is set as well against the common nature of all men, as
against every man’s own merits. When I say that all mankind is polluted,
my meaning is, that we bring nothing from our mother’s womb but mere
filthiness, and that there is no righteousness in our nature which can reconcile
us to God. Man’s soul was indeed endued with singular gifts at the first;
but all parts thereof are so corrupt with sin, that there remaineth in it no
drop of pureness any longer; therefore we must seek for cleanness without
ourselves.
For if any man allege that it may be recovered by
merits of works, there is nothing more absurd than to imagine that wicked and
coward nature can deserve anything. Therefore, it resteth that men seek
elsewhere for that which they shall never be able to find within themselves. And
surely it is the office of faith to translate that unto us which is proper to
Christ, and to make it ours by free participation. So that there is a mutual
relation between faith and the grace of Christ. For faith doth not make us
clean, as a virtue or quality poured into our souls; but because it receiveth
that cleanness which is offered in Christ. We must also note the phrase, that
God purifieth the hearts; whereby Luke doth both make God the author of faith,
and he teacheth also that cleanness is his benefit. To make short, he signifieth
unto us, that that is given to men by the grace of God which they cannot give to
themselves. But forasmuch as we said that faith taketh that of Christ which it
transpoureth [transferreth] into us; we must now see how the grace of Christ
doth make us clean, that we may please God. And there is a double manner of
purging, because Christ doth offer and present us clean and just in the sight of
his Father, by putting away our sins daily, which he hath once purged by his
blood; secondly, because, by mortifying the lusts of the flesh by his Spirit, he
reformeth us unto holiness of life. I do willingly comprehend both kinds of
purging under these words; because Luke doth not touch one kind of purging only,
but he teacheth that the whole perfection thereof consisteth without the
ceremonies of the law.
10.
Now, therefore, why tempt ye? This is
the other part of the sermon wherein Peter showeth how deadly that doctrine is
which Paul’s enemies sought to bring in; to wit, which might drown godly
souls in despair. He inferreth and gathereth out of the former member, that God
is tempted if the Gentiles be enforced to keep the law of necessity;
F960
he riseth higher, and pierceth even unto the very fountain. For he reasoneth
hitherto, that the Gentiles should have injury done them if there be more
required at their hands than God will; and seeing that he made them equal with
the holy people, and did vouchsafe them the honor of adoption, it was. an unmeet
and inconvenient [absurd] matter that they should be rejected, and so his
liberality should be restrained. For he saith last of all, that this faith is
sufficient for them, though they want ceremonies. And now he taketh an higher
principle, that those who tie men’s salvation to the works of the law
leave them no good hope; but rather throw the whole world headlong into horrible
destruction, if it can obtain salvation by no other means but by keeping the
law. With what arguments he proveth this we shall see in their place. As
touching the words, seeing the Scripture saith, that God is tempted diverse
ways, Peter’s meaning is, in this place, that God is provoked as it were
of set purpose, when there is an heavier burden laid upon men than they be able
to bear; and that his power is brought within bounds
F961
when that yoke is bound which he doth loose, which is nothing else but by
striving against nature to match ourselves with giants, as they
say.
That the yoke should be laid upon
their necks. The meaning of the words is
plain, that God is tempted when there is laid upon men’s consciences a
sorer burden than they are able to bear, and by this means the salvation of
men’s souls is sore shaken; seeing that they must needs by this means be
drowned in despair, which cannot be without their destruction. But that injury
which is done to God is no whit more tolerable, when as he is robbed of his
right that he may not have liberty to deliver us. But we may easily gather out
of the thing itself that he doth not speak of the ceremonies only. The servitude
of the old training up under the law was hard and laborious; but yet it were too
absurd to call it a yoke that cannot be borne; and we know that not only holy
men, but also even most hypocrites, did well and exactly accomplish the outward
observation of the rites.
Moreover, it were not any hard matter to satisfy the
moral law, if it were content with corporeal obedience only, and did not require
spiritual righteousness; for it is granted to many to bridle their hands and
feet; but to moderate all the affections so that there may reign perfect
abstinence and purity, as well in the soul as in the body, this is too hard a
matter.
Therefore, those be too foolish who restrain unto
ceremonies Peter’s words, whereby the weakness of men to perform the
righteousness of the heart is expressed; which doth not only far pass their
strength, but is altogether contrary to nature. These men were, I warrant you,
deceived by one reason, because the question was moved concerning ceremonies
only; but they do remember that Peter did more attentively and more wisely
consider as became him, what a labyrinth this error (to look to, but light) did
bring with it. The false apostles did avouch, that no man could attain unto
salvation unless he did keep the ceremonies. If man’s salvation be tied to
works, it shall be no longer grounded in the grace of Christ, and so, by this
means, free reconciliation shall fall flat to the ground. Now, seeing that
man’s strength is unable to keep the law, all men are subject to the curse
which the Lord there denounceth against the transgressors; and so, by this
means, all men shall come in danger of despair, seeing that they see themselves
guilty of eternal death by the law. Peradventure the false apostles understood
these things craftily. But Peter pierceth the very fountain, that he may bring
to light the deadly poison of that doctrine; and thus must we do, so often as
Satan doth craftily thrust in wicked errors.
At this day we seem to some to be too contentious,
when as we do so stoutly stand in this, that men must not pray for the dead; for
it is both a most ancient custom, neither is it a thing to look to very
dangerous, though men pour out superfluous prayer; yet [nay] it is a plausible
opinion, because it carrieth some color of human godliness.
Furthermore, unskillful men judge thus, because they
seek. not out the head spring. For, if we grant that men may pray for the dead,
we must also admit this, that they are now punished by the judgment of God,
because they made not satisfaction in this life for their sins. And so, by this
means the force of Christ’s satisfaction is translated unto the works of
men. Secondly, the rule of praying aright is overthrown, if men may pray at all
adventure, without the word of God. This is also a greater absurdity than that
we ought lightly to pass over it. In sum, we can never give true judgment of any
question, unless, having thoroughly ripped up the fountain of that doctrine
which is called in question, we deduct all consequences which it bringeth with
it. Therefore, it is no marvel if Peter, to the end he may pull the false
apostles out (by the ears,) as it were out of their lurking dens, do generally
dispute touching the whole law; because he doth nothing else but open the matter
itself, whereof the simple were ignorant; that they may all see what a deadly
doctrine it is, which doth both extinguish the grace of Christ, and drown souls
in the horrible dungeon of despair.
F962
Neither we nor our
fathers. Peter doth not only dispute
what men have done indeed, but what they were able to do; neither doth he speak
only of the common riff-raff,
F963
but of the holy fathers. Seeing that he denieth that they were able to bear the
yoke of the law, it is manifest that the law cannot possibly be kept. I know
that Jerome’s saying is so generally received, that it is, as it were, an
undoubted and most certain maxim, If any man say that it is a thing impossible
to keep the law, let him be accursed; but we must not hearken to any voice of
man which is contrary to the judgment of the Spirit of God. We hear what the
Spirit pronounceth in this place by the mouth of Peter, not concerning the will
and works of men, but touching their ability and power. And hereunto agreeth
Paul, affirming that it was an impossible thing that the law should give us
life, forasmuch as it was weak through the flesh. Indeed, if any man were able
to fulfill the law, he should find the life which is there promised; but
forasmuch as Paul denieth that life can be gotten by the law, it followeth that
there is farther and higher righteousness required there than man is able to
perform. I confess, indeed, that Jerome doth not wholly grant to the strength of
nature power to fulfill the law, but partly also to the grace of God, as he doth
afterward expound himself, that a faithful man, holpen by the grace of the
Spirit, may be said to be able to fulfill the law. But even that mitigation is
not true. For, if we do weigh the strength of nature only, men shall not only be
unable to bear the yoke of the law, but they shall not be able to move so much
as a finger to perform the least jot of the law. And surely if that be true,
that all the cogitations of man’s mind are wicked from his childhood,
(<010821>Genesis
8:21;) that all the understandings of flesh
F964
are enemies to God,
(<450807>Romans
8:7;) that there is none which seeketh after God,
(<191403>Psalm
14:3;) and other such places, which are common in the Scripture, tending to the
same end, but especially which are cited by Paul in the third to the Romans,
(<450311>Romans
3:11,) man’s power and ability to fulfill the law shall not only be weak
and lame, but altogether none to begin.
F965
Therefore, we must thus think, that even the very
faithful, after they being regenerate by the Spirit of God, do study to attain
unto the righteousness of the law, do perform, notwithstanding, but the half,
and far less than half, not the whole. For doubtless Peter speaketh not in this
place of the epicure
F966
or profane men; but of Abraham, of Moses, and of other holy fathers which were
the most perfect in the world; and yet he saith that these fainted under the
burden of the law, because it did pass their strength. It is hatefully objected
that the Spirit of God is blasphemed when as ability to fulfill the law is taken
away from his grace and help; but we may readily answer, because the question is
not what the grace of the Spirit is able to do, but what that measure of grace
is able to do which God doth divide to every one in this life. For we must
always consider what God doth promise to do; neither let us unadvisedly ask this
question, whether that can be done which he himself doth testify shall never be,
and which he will not have done? He promiseth the grace and aid of the Spirit to
the faithful, whereby they may be able to resist the lusts of the flesh, and to
subdue them; yet shall they not quite abolish and drive them away. He promiseth
them grace, whereby they may walk in newness of life; yet shall they not be able
to run so swiftly as the law requireth. For he will have them kept under during
their whole life, that they may fly to beg pardon. If it be unlawful to separate
from the power of God’s counsel, and the order by him set down, it is a
foolish and vain cavil, whereby the adversaries go about to burden us, when as
they say that we diminish the power of God; nay rather, they transform God, when
they hold that his counsel and purpose can be altered.
The Pelagians did in times past, in like sort, burden
F967
Augustine. He answereth, that though it be a thing possible that the law should
be fulfilled, yet is that sufficient for him, that no man did ever fulfill it,
and that the Scripture doth not testify that it shall be fulfilled until the end
of the world. By which words he delivereth himself from their importunate
subtlety. But there was no cause why he should doubt, but freely and flatly
grant that it might be fulfilled, the Holy Ghost being the author. For we must
limit the grace of the Spirit, that it may agree with the promises. Furthermore,
we have already declared how far the promises reach. There is no man which
moveth any question concerning this, whether God be not able if he will to make
men perfect; but they dote foolish which separate his power from his counsel,
whereof they have an evident and plain testimony in the Scripture. God doth
plainly declare a hundred times what he will, and what he hath determined to do:
to go any farther is sacrilege.
Jerome was enforced by reason of philosophy to hurl
out the thunderbolt of his curse against Peter and Paul;
F968
because the laws must be applied unto their hability for whom they be appointed;
which, as I confess to take place in man’s laws, so I utterly deny that it
is good as touching the law of God, which, in exacting righteousness, doth not
respect what man is able to do, but what he ought to do.
Though here ariseth a harder question, “Whether
the law were not given to this end, that it might enforce men to obey God? And
this should be in vain, unless the Spirit of God should direct the faithful to
keep it; and that the solemn protestation of Moses seemeth to put the matter out
of doubt, when he saith that he giveth precepts to the Jews, not such as they
may read, but indeed fulfill,
(<053012>Deuteronomy
30:12;) whence we gather that the yoke was laid upon the neck of the Jews when
the law was given, that it might make them subject to God, that they might not
live as them lusted.” I answer, that the law is counted a yoke two ways.
For, inasmuch as it bridleth the lusts of the flesh and delivereth a rule of
godly and holy life, it is meet that the children of God take this yoke upon
them; but, inasmuch as it doth exactly prescribe what we owe to God, and doth
not promise life without adding the condition of perfect obedience, and doth
again denounce a curse if we shall in any point offend, it is a yoke which no
man is able to bear. I will show this more plainly.
The plain doctrine of good life, wherein God doth
invite us unto himself, is a yoke which we must all of us willingly take up; for
there is nothing more absurd than that God should not govern man’s life,
but that he should wander at pleasure without any bridle. Therefore, we must not
refuse the yoke of the law, if the simple doctrine thereof be considered. But
these sayings do otherwise qualify (that I may so term it) the
law.
“He which shall do
these things shall live in theme”
etc.
(<031805>Leviticus
18:5.)
Again,
“Cursed is he which
continueth not in all things which are written,”
(<052726>Deuteronomy
27:26,)
that it may begin to be a yoke which no man can
bear.
For, so long as salvation is promised to the perfect
keeping of the law alone, and every transgression is called into judgment,
mankind is utterly undone. In this respect doth Peter affirm that God is
tempted, when man’s arrogance doth burden the consciences of men with the
law; for it is not his purpose to deny but that men must be governed by the
doctrine of the law, and so he granteth that they be under the law
F969
not simply
F970
to teach, but also to humble men with the guilt of eternal death. Considering
that that quality was annexed unto doctrine, he affirmeth that the souls of the
godly must not be tied with the yoke of the law, because by this means it should
of necessity come to pass that they should be drowned in eternal destruction.
But, when as not only the grace of the Holy Spirit is present to govern us, but
also free forgiveness of sins to deliver and acquit us from the curse of the
law; then is that of Moses fulfilled, that the commandment is not above us,
(<053011>Deuteronomy
30:11;) and then do we also perceive how sweet the yoke of Christ is, and how
light his burden is,
(<401130>Matthew
11:30.) For, because we know that through the mercy of God that is forgiven us,
which is wanting through the infirmity of the flesh, we do cheerfully, and
without any grief,
F971
take upon us that which he enjoineth us. Wherefore, so that the rigor of the law
be taken away, the doctrine of the law shall not only be tolerable, but also
joyful and pleasant; neither must we refuse the bridle which doth govern us
mildly, and cloth not urge us sorer than is expedient.
11.
By the grace of Jesus Christ. Peter
compareth these two together as contrary the one to the other; to have hope
F972
in the grace of Christ, and to be under the yoke of the law; which comparison
doth greatly set out the justification of Christ, inasmuch as we gather thereby,
that those are justified by faith who, being free and quit from the yoke of the
law, seek for salvation in the grace of Jesus Christ. Furthermore, I said before
that the yoke of the law is made of two cords. The former is, “He which
doth these things shall live in them;” the other is, “Cursed
is every one which doth not continue in all the commandments.” Let us
return unto the contrary member. If we cannot otherwise attain unto salvation by
the grace of Christ, unless the yoke of the law be taken away, it followeth that
salvation is not placed in keeping the law, neither are those which believe in
Christ subject to the curse of the law; for if he could be saved through grace,
who is as yet enwrapped in the yoke of the law, then should Peter’s
reasoning be but foolish, which is drawn from contraries: thus, We hope for
salvation by the grace of Christ; therefore we are not under the yoke of the
law. Unless there were a disagreement between the grace of Christ and the yoke
of the law, Peter should deceive us.
F973
Wherefore, those must needs depart from the
righteousness of the law, whosoever desire to find life in Christ; for this
contrariety appertaineth not unto doctrine, but unto the cause of
justification.
Whereby is also refuted their surmise,
F974
who say that we are justified by the grace of Christ, because he regenerateth us
by his Spirit, and giveth us strength to fulfill the law. Those who imagine
this, though they seem to ease the yoke of the law a little, yet they keep souls
bound with the cords thereof. For this promise shall always stand in force, He
which shall do these things shall live in them; on the other side, The curse
shall come upon all which shall not absolutely fulfill the law. Wherefore, we
must define the grace of Christ far otherwise (whereunto the hope of salvation
leaneth) than they dream; to wit, that it be free reconciliation gotten by the
sacrifice of his death; or, which is all one, free forgiveness of sins, which,
by pacifying and appeasing God, doth make him of an enemy or severe judge,
F975
and which cannot be pleased nor entreated, a merciful Father. I confess, indeed,
that we be regenerate into newness of life by the grace of Christ; but when we
are about assurance of salvation, then must we call to mind the free adoption
alone, which is joined with the purging [expiation] and forgiveness of sins.
For, if works be admitted, that they may make us righteous in part only, the
yoke of the law shall not be broken, and so Peter’s contrariety
[antithesis] shall fall to the ground, or else be dissolved.
Even as
they. Peter doth testify in this place,
that though the servitude of the law were laid upon the fathers as touching the
external shoe, yet were their consciences free and quit; whereby is put away
that absurdity, which might otherwise have troubled godly minds not a little.
For, seeing that the covenant of life is eternal, and the same which God made
with his servants from the beginning until the end of the world, it were an
absurd thing, and intolerable, that any other way to obtain salvation should be
taught at this day than that which the fathers had in times past. Therefore,
Peter affirmeth that we agree very well with the fathers, because they no less
than we reposed hope of salvation in the grace of Christ; and so, reconciling
the law and the gospel together, as touching the end of the doctrine, he taketh
from the Jews the stumbling-block which they reigned to themselves by reason of
the discord.
Whereby it appeareth that the law was not given to
the fathers that they might thereby purchase salvation, neither were the
ceremonies added, that, by the observing thereof, they might attain unto
righteousness; but this was the only end of all the whole law, that, casting
from them all confidence which they might repose in works, they might repose all
their hope in the grace of Christ. Whereby is also refuted the doting of those
who think that the old people, inasmuch as they were content with earthly goods,
did think no whit of the heavenly life. But Peter maketh the fathers partners
with us of the same faith; and doth make salvation common to both; and yet there
be some which delight in that brain-sick fellow, Servetus, with his so filthy
sacrileges. Furthermore, we must note that Peter teacheth that the faith of the
fathers [ancients] was always grounded in Christ, seeing that they could neither
find life anywhere else, neither was there any other way for men to come unto
God. Therefore, this place agreeth with that saying of the
apostle,
“Christ yesterday,
and today, and for
ever,”
(<581308>Hebrews
13:8.)
|
ACTS
15:12-18
|
|
12. And all the multitude kept silence, and
heard Barnabas and Paul declare what signs and wonders God had wrought by them
among the Gentiles. 13. And after they had done speaking, James answered,
saying, Men and brethren, hear me: 14. Simeon hath showed how at the
first God hath visited, that he might take of the Gentiles a people in his name.
15. And hereunto agree the words of the prophets, as it is written,
16. After these things will return, and will build again the tabernacle
of David, which is decayed; and will restore the ruins thereof, and will set it
up; 17. That the, men which remain may seek the Lord, and all nations
which call upon my name, saith the Lord, which doth all these things. 18.
Known from the beginning [to God] are all his works.
|
12.
All the multitude held their peace. By
these words, Luke giveth us to understand that the Spirit of God did so reign in
that assembly, that they yielded forthwith to reason. The disputation was hot
before; but now, after that Peter hath laid open the counsel of God, and hath
handled the question according to the doctrine of the Scripture, by and by all
noise being stayed, they are quiet and whist who did of late unadvisedly defend
the error. This is a lively image of a lawful Council, when the truth of God
alone, so soon as it is once come to light, maketh an end of all controversies;
and assuredly it is effectual enough to appease all discord when the Spirit
beareth the chief sway; because he is again a fit governor, as well to moderate
their tongues who must speak before others as to keep the rest under obedience,
that they be not too much addicted to themselves and wedded to their own wills,
but that, laying away stubbornness, they may show themselves obedient to God.
Neither is it to be doubted but that there was some few which would not yield,
as it falleth out in a great assembly; yet the truth of God had the upper hand,
so that the silence whereof Luke speaketh was a manifest testimony of common
obedience. And this was no small moderation in Peter, in that having suffered
every one to say for himself what he could, he deferred his judgment (lest it
should be prejudicial to others) so long, until the question had been thoroughly
discussed to and fro.
They heard Barnabas and
Paul. We may gather by these words that
they were not heard with silence before.: For seeing that the more part was
persuaded that they did wickedly admit the profane Gentiles into the Church,
there should nothing which they should have said have been patiently received
until this false opinion were corrected and reformed; but all should have been
taken at the worst. We see what a poison displeasure conceived for no cause is,
which doth so possess men’s minds, that it stoppeth the way, so that the
truth can never have en, trance. Hereby we learn how true that saying is, All
things are sound to the sound,
(<560115>Titus
1:15,) for there is nothing so wholesome but corrupt affection do turn the same
into that which is hurtful. And to this end tendeth the narration made by Paul
and Barnabas, that they may show and prove that God doth allow their apostleship
among the Gentiles; forasmuch as it was ratified and confirmed by miracles,
which are, as it were, certain seals thereof.
13.
James answered,
saying. Some old writers of the Church
think that this James was one of the disciples, whose surname was Justus and
Oblia, whose cruel death is recorded by Josephus in the Twentieth Book of his
Antiquities. But would to God the old writers had travailed rather to know the
man, than to set forth, with reigned praises, the holiness of a man whom they
knew not. It is a childish toy and surmise, in that they say that it was lawful
for him alone to enter into the most holy place. For if in that entering in
there had been any religion, he had done it contrary to the law of God,
forasmuch as he was not the highest priest. Secondly, it was a superstitious
thing thus to foster the shadowish worship of the Temple. I omit other trifles.
And they are greatly deceived in that they deny that he was one of the twelve
apostles. For they are enforced to confess that it is he whom Paul commandeth
so honorably, that he maketh him the chief among the three pillars of the
Church,
(<480209>Galatians
2:9.) Assuredly, a man inferior in order and degree could never have excelled
the apostles so far; for Paul giveth him the title of an apostle. Neither is
that worth the hearing which Jerome bringeth, [viz.] that the word is general
there, seeing that the dignity of the order is there handled; forasmuch as
Christ did prefer the apostles before other teachers of the
Church.
Moreover, we may gather out of this place, that they
made no small account of James,
(<442118>Acts
21:18;) forasmuch as he doth with his voice and consent so confirm the words of
Peter, that they are all of his mind. And we shall see afterwards how great his
authority was at Jerusalem. The old writers think that this was because he was
bishop of the place; but it is not to be thought that the faithful did at their
pleasure change the order which Christ had appointed. Wherefore, I do not doubt
but that he was son to Alpheus, and Christ’s cousin, in which sense he is
also called his brother. Whether he were bishop of Jerusalem or no, I leave it
indifferent; neither doth it greatly make for the matter, save only because the
impudency of the Pope is hereby refuted, because the decree of the Council is
set down rather at the appointment, and according to the authority of James than
of Peter. And assuredly Eusebius, in the beginning of his Second Book, is not
afraid to call James, whosoever he were, the Bishop of the Apostles. Let the men
of Rome go now and boast that their Pope is head of the Universal Church,
because he is Peter’s successor, who suffered another to rule him,
F976
if we believe Eusebius.
Men and brethren, hear me.
James’ oration consisteth upon [of] two
principal members; for, first, he confirmeth and proveth the calling of the
Gentiles by the testimony of the prophet Amos; secondly, he showeth what is best
to be done to nourish peace and concord among the faithful; yet so that the
liberty of the Gentiles may continue safe and sound, and that the grace of
Christ may not be darkened. Whereas Peter is in this place called Simeon, it may
be that this name was diversely pronounced then. Whereas he saith that God did
visit to take a people of the Gentiles, it is referred unto the mercy of God,
whereby he vouchsafed to receive strangers into his family. It is, indeed, a
harsh phrase, yet such as containeth a profitable doctrine; because he maketh
God the author of the calling of the Gentiles, and pronounceth that it is
through his goodness that they began to be reckoned among his people, when he
saith that they were taken by him; but he proceedeth further, when he saith that
he did visit that he might take. For this is his meaning, That at such time as
the Gentiles were turned away from God he did mercifully look upon them; because
we can do nothing but depart farther and farther from him, until such time as
his fatherly look prevent us of his own accord.
In his
name. The old interpreter hath, To his
name, which is almost all one, though the preposition ,it may be otherwise
translated, to wit, For his name, or Upon his name.
F977
Neither shall the sense disagree, that the salvation of the Gentiles is grounded
in the power or name of God, and that God did respect no other thing in calling
them but his own glory; yet did I retain that which is more usual; to wit, that,
in numbering them among his people, he would have them counted in his name, like
as it shall be said shortly after, that his name is called upon by all those
whom he gathereth together into his Church. The adverb of time,
prwton,
may be expounded two ways; if you read it, first, as the old interpreter and
Erasmus have it, the sense shall be, that Cornelius and others were, as it were,
the first fruits at whom God began the calling of the Gentiles; but it may be
taken also comparatively, because there was already some token of the adoption
of the Gentiles showed in Cornelius and his cousins, before that Barnabas and
Paul preached the gospel to the Gentiles. And I do better like this latter
sense.
15.
Hereto agree the words of the
prophets. We see now how the apostles
took nothing to themselves imperiously, but did reverently follow that which was
prescribed in the word of God. Neither did it grieve them, neither did they
count it any disgrace to them to profess themselves to be the scholars of the
Scripture. Also we must here note, that the use of the doctrine of the prophets
is yet in force, which some brain-sick men would banish out of the Church. By
citing the prophets, in the plural number, to be witnesses, whereas he doth
allege one place only, he signifieth that there is such an agreement among them,
that that which is spoken by one is the common testimony of them all, because
they speak all with one mouth, and every one speaketh as in the person of all,
or rather the Spirit of God speaketh in them all. Moreover, the oracles of all
the prophets were gathered together, that they might make one body. Wherefore
that might worthily and fitly be ascribed to all the prophets in general, which
was taken out of some one part of the general book.
16.
After these things I will
return. Because the place is not cited
word for word as it is in the prophet, we must see what difference there is,
though it be not necessary to examine straitly what diversity there is in the
words, so it appear that the prophecy doth fitly agree with the matter which is
in hand. After that God hath promised the restoring of the tabernacle of David,
he saith also, that he will bring to pass that the Jews shall possess the
remnants of Edom. In all that text, there appeareth nothing as yet whence the
calling of the Gentiles can be fet
F978
or gathered; but that which followeth immediately after in the prophet,
concerning the remnant of the Gentiles which shall call upon the name of the
Lord, doth plainly show that the Jews and Gentiles shall make one Church,
because that which was then proper to the Jews alone is given to both in
general. For God placeth the Gentiles in like degree of honor with the Jews,
when he will have them to call upon his name. Those of Idumea, and the people
thereabout, were in times past under David subject to the Jews; but though they
were tributaries to the people of God, yet were they nevertheless strangers from
the Church. Therefore, this was news and a strange thing, in that God reckoneth
them up with the holy people, that he may be called
F979
the God of them all; seeing that it is certain that they are all made
equal in honor among themselves by this means. Whereby it doth plainly appear
how well the testimony of the prophet agreeth with the present purpose. For God
promiseth to restore the decayed tabernacle, wherein the Gentiles shall obey the
kingdom of David, not only that they may pay tribute, or take [to arms] weapon
at the king’s commandment, but that they may have one God, and that they
may be one family to him.
Yet there may a question be moved, why he had rather
cite this prophecy, than many other which contain more plentiful proof of the
matter which he hath in hand, of which sort Paul citeth many?
(<451509>Romans
15:9, 10, 11.) I answer, first, that the apostles were not ambitious in heaping
up places of Scripture; but they did simply aim at this, which was sufficient
for them, to wit, that they might prove that their doctrine was taken out of the
word of God; secondly, I say that this prophecy of Amos is more plain
than it is commonly taken to be. The prophet intreateth of the restoring of an
house which was decayed;
F980
he describeth the miserable ruin thereof. Therefore, the promise, which is added
immediately, that the seat and throne shall be set up again, from of which kings
of the posterity of David shall rule over the Gentiles, doth properly appertain
unto Christ. Therefore, so soon as the kingdom of Christ is set up, that must
needs follow which the prophet saith also, that the Gentiles shall call upon the
name of God. Now, we see that James did not unadvisedly make choice of this
place; for if the kingdom of Christ cannot be otherwise established, unless God
be called upon everywhere throughout the whole world, and the Gentiles grow
together to be one with his holy people, it is an absurd thing that they should
be driven from hope of salvation, and the middle wall must fall to the ground,
wherewith the one was separate from the other under the law,
F981
(<490214>Ephesians
2:14.) The first word, I will
return, is not in the prophet, but the
change of the state which he denounceth is very well expressed by this
means.
The tabernacle of David, which was
decayed. It is not without cause that
that evil-favored wasteness and ruin of the king’s house is set before our
eyes by the prophet; for unless the godly should have been persuaded that Christ
should notwithstanding come, though the kingdom of David were brought to nought,
who should not only restore to their old order things which were decayed, but
should exalt even unto the heavens the glory of his kingdom with incomparable
success, they should have despaired a hundred times in a day. After they were
returned from the exile wherein they lived at Babylon, they were brought by
continual destructions almost unto utter destruction. Afterward that which
remained was consumed by little and little with civil
F982
discord, yea, when God did relieve their miseries, that kind of help which they
had was a certain matter of despair;
F983
for that rule which the Maccabees took upon them was then taken away from the
tribe of Juda. For these causes the Spirit of God doth diligently beat in
[inculcate] this by the prophet, that Christ shall not come until the kingdom of
David shall perish, that they may not despair of salvation even amidst greatest
miseries. So Isaiah saith, that there shall a branch arise out of the
contemptible and base stock,
F984
(<231101>Isaiah
11:1;) and let us also remember, that God doth observe this wonderful way in
restoring the Church, that he doth build it up,
F985
when it is decayed.
Furthermore, this place teachers when the Church is
best ordered, and what is the true and right constitution thereof, to wit, when
the throne of David is set up, and Christ alone hath the preeminence, that all
may meet together in his obedience.
F986
Though the Pope have oppressed the Church with his
sacrilegious tyranny, yet doth he make boast of the title of the Church; yea, he
deceiveth men under the vain title of the Church, that he may put out the clear
light of sound doctrine. But if we shall come thoroughly to examine the matter,
we may easily refute such a gross mock, because he alone beareth rule, having
deposed Christ. He doth in word confess that he is Christ’s vicar; but in
very deed after that he hath by a beautiful banishment
F987
sent Christ into the heavens, he taketh to himself all his power; for Christ
reigneth by the doctrine of his gospel alone, which is wickedly trodden under
foot by this abominable idol. But let us remember that this shall be the lawful
estate of the Church among us, if we do all in general
F988
obey Christ, the King of kings, that there may be one sheepfold and one
Shepherd,
(<431016>John
10:16.)
17.
That those which remain may seek. James
added this word
seek
by way of exposition, which is not found nor read in the prophet; and yet it
is not superfluous, because, to the end we may be numbered among the people of
God, and that he may take us for his own, we must, on the other side, [in our
turn,] be encouraged to seek him. And it is to be thought that Luke did
summarily comprehend those things whereof James did dispute in his own language
among the Jews; whereby it came to pass that the exposition of the matter was
mixed with the words of the prophet. Instead of the relics of the Gentiles
which Amos useth, Luke, out of the Greek translation, (which was more
familiar,) putteth the rest of the men in the same sense, to wit, that
there must go before the purging of the filthiness of the world a cutting, or
paring, as it came to pass. And this doctrine must be also applied unto our
time. For, because the corruption of the world is worse than that it can be
wholly brought to obey Christ, he bloweth away, with diverse fans of
tribulations, the chaff and weeds, that he may at length gather unto himself
that which shall remain.
18.
Known from the beginning. This is a
prevention,
F989
to put away the hatred which might have risen upon the novelty; for the sudden
change might have been suspected, and therefore did it trouble weak minds.
Therefore James preventeth, showing that this was no new thing with God, though
it fell out suddenly otherwise than men thought; because God saw, before the
world was created, what he would do, and the calling of the Gentiles was hidden
in his secret counsel. Whereupon it followeth, that it must not be esteemed
according to the sense of man. Furthermore, James hath respect unto the words of
the prophet, when he affirmeth that God, who should do all these things, was
also the author of the prophecy. Therefore, his meaning is, that, seeing God
speaketh by his prophet, he saw then, yea, from the very beginning,
F990
that neither uncircumcision nor anything else should let him, but that he would
choose the Gentiles into his family. Nevertheless, there is comprehended under
this a general exhortation, that men do not take upon them to measure, with the
small measure of their wit, the works of God, the reason whereof is oftentimes
known to none but to himself; but rather let them cry, being astonished,
F991
that his ways are past finding out, and that his judgments are too deep a depth,
(<451133>Romans
11:33.)
|
ACTS
15:19-21
|
|
19. Wherefore, I think that we ought not to
trouble those who of the Gentiles are turned to God: 20. But that we must
write unto them, that they abstain. from the filthiness of images, and from
fornication, and from strangled, and from blood. 21. For Moses of old
time hath those in every city which preach him, when he is read in the
synagogues every Sabbath day.
|
19.
That we must not trouble. He denieth
that the Gentiles must be driven from the Church through the disagreement about
ceremonies, seeing they were admitted by God; yet it [he] seemeth contrary to
himself, when he denieth that they ought to be troubled, and yet prescribeth
certain rites. The answer is easy, which I will hereafter more at large
prosecute. First, he requireth nothing at their hands but that which they were
bound to do by brotherly concord; secondly, these precepts could no whir trouble
or disquiet their consciences, after that they knew that they were free before
God, and that false and perverse religion was taken away, which the false
apostles sought to bring in. The question is now, why James doth enjoin the
Gentiles these four things alone? Some say that this was let [derived] from the
ancient custom of the fathers, who did not make any covenant
F992
with any people which they could enforce to obey them but upon this condition;
but because there is no fit author of that thing brought to light, I leave it in
doubt and undecided.
But here appeareth a manifest reason why they gave
particular commandment concerning things offered to idols, blood, and that which
was strangled. They were, indeed, of themselves things indifferent; yet such as
had some special thing in them more than other rites of the law. We know how
straitly the Lord commandeth to eschew those things which are contrary to the
external profession of faith, and wherein there is any appearance or suspicion
of idolatry. Therefore, lest there should any blot of superstition remain in the
Gentiles, and lest the Jews should see anything in them which did not agree with
the pure worship of God, no marvel if, to avoid offense, they be commanded to
abstain from things offered to idols.
The word
alisghma,
which Luke useth, doth signify all manner of profanation; therefore I have not
changed the common translation, which hath pollution or filthiness. Yet it is
sometimes taken for sacrifices; which sense should not disagree with
James’ purpose; and, peradventure, it shall be more plain and natural so
to expound it in this place; because, where Luke doth shortly after repeat the
same decree, he will put
eidwloqhta,
or things sacrificed to idols.
As concerning blood and that which was strangled, not
only the Jews were forbidden by the law of Moses to eat them,
(<051223>Deuteronomy
12:23;) but this law was given to all the world after the flood,
(<010904>Genesis
9:4,) whereby it came to pass, that those which were not quite grown out of kind
F993
did loathe blood. I do not speak of the Jews, but of many of the Gentiles. I
confess, indeed, that even that commandment was but temporal; yet,
notwithstanding, it was extended farther than unto one people. No marvel,
therefore, if there might arise greater offense thereupon, which to cure seemed
good to the apostles. But there ariseth a harder question concerning
fornication; because James seemeth to reckon the same among things indifferent,
whereof they must beware only in respect of offense; but there was another cause
for which he placed fornication among those things which were not of themselves
unlawful. It is well known what unbridled liberty to run awhoring did reign and
rage everywhere; and this disease had got the upper hand principally among the
men of the east country, as they be more given to lust. Assuredly the faith and
chastity of wedlock was never less observed and kept any where than among them.
Moreover, he doth not intreat indifferently, in my judgment, in this place of
all manner [of] fornication or whoredom, as of adultery, and wandering, and
unbridled lusts, whereby all chastity is violate and corrupt; but I think he
speaketh of concubineship, as they call it; which was so common among the
Gentiles, that it was almost like to a law.
Therefore, whereas James reckoneth up a common
corruption among things which are of themselves not corrupt, there is therein no
inconvenience;
F994
so that we know that it was not his meaning to place those things in one order
which are very far unlike among themselves. For, whereas unclean men do thereby
color and cloak their filthiness, they may easily be refuted. James, say they,
coupled eating of blood with whoredom; but doth he compare them together as
things that are like, at least which disagree not in any point. Yea, he doth
only respect
F995
the wicked and corrupt custom of men, which was fallen away from the first law
and order of nature appointed by God. As concerning the judgment of God, the
knowledge thereof must be let [sought] out of the continual doctrine of the
Scripture; and it is nothing doubtful what the Scripture saith; to wit, that
whoredom is accursed before God, and that the soul and body are thereby defiled,
that the holy temple of God is polluted, and Christ is rent in pieces; that God
doth daily punish whoremongers, and that he will once pay them home.
F996
The filthiness of whoredom, which the heavenly Judge doth so sore condemn, can
be covered with no cloaks by the patrons of whoredom how witty and eloquent
soever they be.
21.
For Moses hath. This place, in my
judgment, hath been badly expounded, and drawn into a contrary sense. For
interpreters think that James addeth this, because it were superfluous to
prescribe anything to the Jews, who were well acquainted with the doctrine of
the law, and to whom it was read every Sabbath-day; and they pick out this
meaning, Let us be content to require these few things at the hands of the
Gentiles, which are not accustomed to bear the yoke of the law; as touching the
Jews they have Moses, out of whom they may learn more. Some do also gather out
of this place, that circumcision, with its appurtenances, ought to be observed
even at this day among the Jews. But they reason unfitly and unskillfully,
though that exposition which I have set down
F997
were true. But James had a far other meaning; to wit, he teachers that it
cannot be that ceremonies can be abolished so quickly, as it were, at the first
dash; because the Jews had now a long time been acquainted with the doctrine of
the law, and Moses had his preachers; therefore, it stood them upon to redeem
concord for a short thee, until such time as the liberty gotten by Christ might,
by little and little, appear more plainly. This is that which is said in the
common proverb, That it was meet that the old ceremonies should be buried with
some honor. Those who are skillful in the Greek tongue shall know that that last
member, When he is read every Sabbath-day in the synagogues, was by me changed
not without cause, for avoiding of doubtfulness.
F998
|
ACTS
15:22-29
|
|
22. Then it seemed good to the apostles and
elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of them to Antioch,
with Paul and Barnabas, Judas, surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the
brethren. 23. Sending letters by their hands after this form: The
apostles, and elders, and brethren, to those brethren which are at
Antioch, and in Syria and Gilicia, which are of the Gentiles, greeting:
24. Because we have heard that certain which went out from us have
troubled you with words, subverting your souls, commanding you to be
circumcised, and to keep the law, to whom we gave no commandment; 25. It
seemed good to us, being gathered together with one mind, to send chosen men to
you, with our beloved Barnabas and Paul; 26. Men which have ventured
their souls for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. 27. Therefore we have
sent Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by word of mouth.
28. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and us, to lay no greater burden
upon you than these necessary things, 29. That ye abstain from those
things which are sacrificed to images, and from blood, and from that which is
strangled, and from fornication; from which things, if you shall keep
yourselves, ye shall do well. Fare ye well.
|
22.
It pleased the apostles. That tempest
was made calm not without the singular grace of God, so that after the matter
was thoroughly discussed, they did all agree together in sound doctrine. Also
the modesty of the common people is gathered by this, because, after that they
had referred the matter to the judgment of the apostles and the rest of
teachers, they do now also subscribe to their decree; and, on the other side,
the apostles did show some token of their equity, in that they set down nothing
concerning the common cause of all the godly without admitting the people. For
assuredly, this tyranny did spring from the pride of the pastors, that those
things which appertain unto the common state of the whole Church are subject
(the people being excluded) to the will, will not say lust, of a few.
F999
We know what a hard matter it is to suppress the slanders of the wicked, to
satisfy most men who are churlish and forward, to keep under the light and
unskillful, to wipe away errors conceived, to heal up hatred, to appease
contentions, [and] to abolish false reports. Peradventure, the enemies of Paul
and Barnabas might have said that they had gotten letters by fair and flattering
speeches; they might have invented some new cavil; the rude and weak might, by
and by, have been troubled; but when chief men come with the letters, that they
may gravely dispute the whole matter in presence, all sinister suspicion is
taken away.
24.
Certain which went out from us. We see
that there was no respect of persons among these holy men, which doth always
corrupt sound and right judgments. They confess that there were knaves of their
own company; and yet they do no whit flatter them, or, through corrupt favor,
incline to cover their error; yea, rather in condemning them freely, they spare
not even themselves. And, first, they pluck from their faces that visure [mask]
which they had abused, to deceive withal. They boasted that they were privy to
the meaning of the apostles.
F1000
The apostles reprove them, and condemn them of and for lying in that false
pretense, when they utterly deny that they did command any such thing. Again,
they accuse them far more sharply, that they troubled the Church and subverted
souls. For by this means they bring them in contempt and detestation with the
godly, because they cannot be admitted but to their destruction. But false
teachers are said to subvert souls, because the truth of God doth edify or build
them up, and so this speech containeth a [this] general doctrine, Unless we will
willingly have our souls drawn headlong from being any longer temples of the
Holy Ghost, and unless we desire their ruin, we must beware of those which go
about to lead us away from the pure gospel. That which they say touching the
keeping of the law doth only appertain unto ceremonies, though we must always
remember, that they did so intreat of ceremonies; that [as if] both the
salvation and also the righteousness of men did therein consist. For the false
apostles did command that they should be kept, as if righteousness came by the
law and salvation did depend upon works.
25.
With our beloved Barnabas and Paul. They
set these praises against the slanders wherewith the false apostles had essayed
to bring Paul and Barnabas out of credit.
F1001
And, first, to the end they may remove the opinion of disagreement which had
possessed the minds of many, they testify their consent; secondly, they commend
Paul and Barnabas for their ferventness in zeal and most manlike courage, that
they were not afraid to venture or lay down their souls for Christ’s sake.
And this is an excellent virtue in a minister of the gospel, and which deserveth
no small praise, if he shall not only be stout and courageous to execute the
office of teaching, but also be ready to enter danger which is offered in
defense of his doctrine. As the Lord doth thus try the faith and constancy of
those which be his, so he doth, as it were, make them noble with the ensigns of
virtue, that they may excel in his Church. Therefore, Paul holdeth forth the
marks of Christ which he did bear in his body,
(<480617>Galatians
6:17) as a buckler to drive back those knaves which did trouble his doctrine.
And though it do not so fall out with most stout and courageous teachers and
preachers of the gospel, that they strive for the gospel until they come in
danger of life, because the matter doth not so require, yet is this no let but
that Christ may purchase authority for his martyrs, so often as he bringeth them
into worthy and renowned conflicts.
Nevertheless, let even those who are not enforced to
enter combat by any necessity be ready to shed their blood, if God see it good
at any time that it should be so. But the apostles commend the fortitude of Paul
and Barnabas only in a good cause; because, if it were sufficient to enter
dangers manfully, the martyrs of Christ should nothing differ from troublesome
and frenzied men, from cutters and roysters.
F1002
Therefore, Paul and Barnabas are commended, not because they laid open
themselves simply to dangers, but because they refuse not to die for
Christ’s sake. Peradventure, also, the apostles meant to nip
F1003
those knaves by the way, who, having never suffered any thing for Christ’s
sake, came out of their roust and dainties
F1004
to trouble the churches, which cost the courageous soldiers of Christ
dearly.
28.
It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us.
Whereas the apostles and elders match and join themselves with the Holy
Ghost, they attribute nothing to themselves apart therein; but this speech
importeth as much as if they should say, that the Holy Ghost was the captain,
guide, and governor, and that they did set down, and decreed that which they
write as he did indite it to them.
F1005
For this manner of speech is used commonly in the Scripture, to give the
ministers the second place after that the name of God is once expressed. When it
is said that the people believed God and his servant Moses,
(<021431>Exodus
14:31,) faith is not rent in pieces, as if it did addict itself partly to God,
and partly to mortal man. What then? to wit, whereas the people had God for the
sole author of their faith, they believed or gave credence to his minister, from
whom he could not be separate. Neither could they otherwise believe God than by
believing the doctrine set before them by Moses, as they did shake off the yoke
of God after that they had once rejected and despised Moses. Whereby the
wickedness of those men is also refuted, who, making boast of faith with full
mouth, do no less wickedly than proudly contemn the ministry. For, as it were a
sacrilegious partition, if faith should depend even but a very little upon man,
so those men do openly mock God who feign that they have him to be their
teacher, when they set nought by the ministers by whom he speaketh. Therefore,
the apostles deny that they invented that decree of their own brain which they
deliver to the Gentiles, but that they were only ministers of the Spirit, that
they may, with the authority of God, make them commendable, which (proceeding
from him) they do faithfully deliver. So, when Paul maketh mention of his
gospel, he doth not enforce upon them a new gospel, which is of his own
inventing, but he preacheth that which was committed to him by
Christ.
And the Papists are doltish who go about, out of
these words, to prove that the Church hath some authority of her own; yea, they
are contrary to themselves. For, under what color do they avouch that the Church
cannot err, save only because it is grounded immediately by the Holy Spirit?
Therefore, they cry out with open mouth, that those things be the oracles of the
Spirit which we prove to be their own inventions. Therefore, they do foolishly
urge this cause, it seemed good
to us; because, if the apostles decreed
any thing apart from the Spirit, that principal maxim shall fall to ground, that
Councils decree nothing but which is indited by the Spirit.
Besides these necessary
things. The Papists do forwardly triumph
under color of this word, as if it were lawful for men to make laws which may
lay necessity upon the conscience. That (say they) which the Church commandeth
must be kept under pain of mortal sin, because the apostles say that that must
necessarily be observed which they decree. But such a vain cavil is quickly
answered. For this necessity reached no farther than there was any danger lest
the unity should be cut asunder. So that, to speak properly, this necessity was
accidental or external; which was placed not in the thing itself, but only in
avoiding of the offense, which appeareth more plainly by abolishing of the
decree. For laws made concerning things which are of themselves necessary must
be continual. But we know that this law was foredone
F1006
by Paul so soon as the tumult and contention was once ended, when he teacheth
that nothing is unclean,
(<451414>Romans
14:14;) and when he granteth liberty to eat all manner [of] meats, yea, even
such as were sacrificed to idols,
(<461025>1
Corinthians 10:25.) Wherefore, in vain do they gather any cloak or color out of
this word to bind men’s consciences, seeing that the necessity spoken of
in this place did only respect men in the external use lest there should any
offense arise thereupon, and that their liberty before God might stand whole and
sound. Also, in vain do they gather out of all the whole place, and in vain do
they go about out of the same to prove that the Church had power given to decree
anything contrary to the word of God. The Pope hath made such laws as seemed
best to him, contrary to the word of God, whereby he meant to govern the Church;
and that not ten or twenty, but an infinite number, so that they do not only
tyrannously oppress souls, but are also cruel torments to vex and torment
them.
To the end the hired brabblers [wranglers] of the
Pope may excuse such cruelty, they do object that even the apostles did forbid
the Gentiles that which was not forbidden in the word of God. But I say flatly,
that the apostles added nothing unto the word of God; which shall plainly appear
if we list to mark their drift. I said of late that they meant nothing less
F1007
than to set down a perpetual law, whereby they might bind the faithful. What
then? They use that remedy which was fit for the nourishing of brotherly peace
and concord among the Churches, that the Gentiles may for a time apply
themselves
F1008
to the Jews. But if we will grant anything, we must assuredly confess that this
is according to the word of God, that love bear the sway in things indifferent;
that is, that the external use of those things which are of themselves free be
bent unto the rule of charity.
In sum, if love be the bond of perfection and end of
the law; if God command that we study to preserve mutual unity among ourselves,
and that every man serve his neighbor to edify, no man is so ignorant which doth
not see that that is contained in the word of God which the apostles command in
this place, only they apply a general rule to their time. Furthermore, let us
remember that which I said before, that it was a politic law which could not
ensnare the conscience, neither bring in any reigned worship of God; which two
vices the Scripture condemneth everywhere in men’s traditions. But admit
we should grant (which is most false) that that did not accord with the word of
God which was decreed in that council, yet that maketh nothing for the Papists.
Let the councils decree anything contrary to [beyond, in addition to] the
express word of God, according to the revelation of the Spirit; yet none but
lawful councils may have this authority given them. Then let them prove that
their councils were godly and holy, to the decrees whereof they will have us
subject. But I will not any farther prosecute this point, because it was handled
in the beginning of the chapter. Let the readers know (which is sufficient for
this present place) that the apostles pass not the bounds of the word of God
when they set down an external law, as time requireth, whereby they may
reconcile the Churches among themselves.
|
ACTS
15:30-35
|
|
30. Therefore, when they were let go, they
came to Antioch: and when they had assembled the multitude together, they
delivered the epistle: 31. Which, when they had read, they rejoiced over
the consolation. 32. And Judas and Silas, seeing they were also prophets,
did with many words exhort [or they did comfort] the brethren, and strengthened
them. 33. And they tarried there for a time, and then they were let go by
the brethren in peace unto the apostles. 34. But it seemed good to Silas
to stay there. 35. And Paul and Barnabas stayed at Antioch, teaching and
preaching with many more the word of the Lord.
|
30.
When the multitude was gathered. This
was the most lawful kind of dealing to admit the whole multitude unto the
reading of the epistle. For if there fall out any controversy in the doctrine of
faith, it is meet that the judgment be referred over unto the learned and godly,
and to such as are exercised in the Scripture; and, chiefly, to the pastors
rightly ordained. Notwithstanding, because it belongeth to all alike to know for
a surety what they must hold, the godly and learned teachers must make known
F1009
to the whole Church what they have set down out of the word of God. For there is
nothing more unfitting for holy and Christian order than to drive away the body
of the people from common doctrine, as if it were a herd of swine, as they use
to do under the tyranny of Popery. For because the Pope and the horned bishops
did think that the people would never be obedient enough until they were brought
into gross ignorance, they imagined that this was the best summary of faith, to
know nothing, but to depend wholly upon their decrees. But, on the contrary,
there must be a mean observed, that lawful governments may continue;
F1010
and that, on the other side, the people may have that liberty which unto them
belongeth, lest they be oppressed like slaves.
31.
They rejoiced over the consolation.
Seeing that the epistle is so short, and containeth nothing but a bare
narration, what consolation could they have by it? But we must note, that there
was no small matter of consolation therein, because, when they knew the consent
of the apostles, they were all pacified, and also whereas before there was
variance among them, they are now reconciled one to another. Seeing there went a
false report about, that all the apostles were against Paul and Barnabas, this
same had shaken some who were too light of belief, many did stand in doubt; the
wicked abused this occasion to speak evil; others some were pricked forward
F1011
with love of novelty and with curiosity, and one was set against another. But
now, after that they see that the judgment of the first Church doth agree with
the doctrine of Paul and Barnabas, they obtain that for which the children of
God ought most to wish, that being established in the right faith, and being of
one mind among themselves, they may with quiet minds have peace one with
another.
32.
Judas and
Silas. These two brethren were sent for
this cause, that they might also testify the same thing by word which was
contained in the letters, and more also; otherwise the apostles would not have
sent such short letters concerning so great and weighty a matter; and they would
have also spoken somewhat touching the mysteries of faith, and would have made
some long exhortation, wherein they would have persuaded them unto the study of
godliness. Now, Luke showeth some farther things by them done; to wit, that
being furnished with the gift of prophecy, they edify the Church in general, as
if he should say, they did not only do their duty faithfully in the cause which
was now in hand, but they did also take good and profitable pains in teaching
and exhorting the Church And we must note that he saith that they exhorted the
Church, because they were prophets; for it is not a thing common to all men to
enter such an excellent function. Therefore, we must beware, lest any man pass
F1012
his bounds; as Paul teacheth,
<460720>1
Corinthians 7:20; and
<490401>Ephesians
4:1, that every one keep himself within the measure of grace received.
Wherefore, it is not in vain that Luke saith that the office of teaching is
peculiar; lest any man, through ambition, being void of ability, or through rash
zeal, or through any other foolish desire, coveting to put out his head, trouble
the order of the Church.
They were
prophets. Whereas the word hath diverse
significations, it is not taken in this place for those prophets to whom it was
granted to foretell things to come; because this title should come in out of
season
F1013
when he intreateth of another matter; but Luke’s meaning is, that Judas
and Silas were endued with excellent knowledge and understanding of the
mysteries of God, that they might be good interpreters of God; as Paul, in the
fourteenth of the First to the Corinthians,
(<461403>1
Corinthians 14:3,) when he intreateth of the prophecy, and preferreth it before
all other gifts, speaketh not of foretelling of things to come; but he
commandeth it for this fruit, because it doth edify the Church by doctrine,
exhortation, and consolation. After this manner doth Luke assign exhortation to
the prophets, as being the principal point of their office.
33.
They were let go in peace. That is, when
they departed, the brethren, in taking their leave of them, did wish them well,
as friends use to do. And there is synecdoche in this member; because the
one of the two did only return to Jerusalem. And in the text there is a
correction added immediately, that it seemed good to Silas to tarry there; but
when Luke joineth them both together, his meaning is only to declare that the
Church was quiet before they thought upon any returning. At length he addeth
that Paul and Barnabas, so long as they were at Antioch, gave themselves to
teaching, and did continue in this work,
F1014
and yet did they give place to many more.
F1015
Whereby it appeareth, that they had all one and the same desire without
grudging,
F1016
so that they joined hand in hand to do good; though it seemeth that he maketh
mention of many more of set purpose, lest we should think that, after that Paul
and Barnabas were departed, that Church was destitute, which did flourish in
abundance of teachers. Moreover, the blessing of God, which began straightway to
appear again in that Church, is now again commended and extolled, which Church
Satan went about
F1017
by his ministers miserably to scatter and lay waste.
|
ACTS
15:36-41
|
|
36. And after a few days Paul said to
Barnabas, Returning, let us now visit our brethren throughout all cities wherein
we have preached the word of the Lord, and see how they do. 37. And
Barnabas counseled to take John, whose surname was Mark. 38. But Paul
besought him, that he which slid back from them in Pamphylia, and had not gone
with them to the work, might not be taken to their company. 39. And the
contention waxed so hot between them, that they parted company; and Barnabas
having taken to him Mark, sailed to Cyprus. 40. But Paul having chosen
Silas, journeyed, being committed to the grace of God by the brethren.
41. And he went through Syria and Cilicia, establishing the
churches.
|
36.
Let us visit our brethren. In this
history we must first note how careful Paul was for the churches which he had
ordained. He laboreth, indeed, at Antioch profitably, but because he remembered
that he was an apostle ordained of God, and not the pastor of one particular
place, he keepeth the course of his calling. Secondly, as it did not become him
to be tied to one place, so he thinketh with himself, that he was bound to all
whom he begat in the Lord; therefore, he will not suffer them to want his help.
Moreover, the work that was begun in those places could not be neglected; but it
would shortly after decay. Yet it is to be thought that Paul stayed still in the
church of Antioch, until he saw the estate thereof well ordered, and concord
established. For we know and try
F1018
what great force principal churches
F1019
have to keep other lesser churches in order. If there arise any tumult in an
obscure street, or if there fall out any offense, the rumor goeth not so far,
neither are the neighbors so much moved; but if any place be excellent, it
cannot quail without great ruin, or, at least, but that the lesser buildings
shall be therewith sore shaken, both far and wide. Therefore, Paul, in staying a
time at Antioch, did provide for other churches; and so we must no less look
unto his wisdom than his diligence in this example, because oftentimes the
immoderate heat of the pastors in going about matters doth no less hurt than
their sluggishness.
How they
do. Paul knew that amidst so great
lightness and inconstancy of men, and as their nature is inclined to vice, if
there be any thing well ordered among them, it doth seldom continue stable, and
for any long time; and especially that churches do easily decay or grow out of
kind, unless they be looked to continually. There ought nothing under heaven to
be more firm than the spiritual building of faith, whose stability is grounded
in the very heaven; yet there be but few in whose minds the word of the Lord
doth thoroughly take lively root; therefore, firmness is rare in men. Again,
even those who have their anchor firmly fixed in the truth of God, do not cease
notwithstanding to be subject to diverse tossings, whereby, though their faith
be not overturned, yet hath it need of strengthening, that it may be
underpropped and stayed. Moreover, we see how Satan doth assault, and with what
subtle shifts he goeth about privily to pull down sometimes whole churches,
sometimes every one of the faithful particularly. Therefore, it is not without
cause that Paul is so careful for his scholars, lest they behave themselves
otherwise than is to be wished; and therefore is he desirous in time to prevent,
if there be any inconvenience risen, which cannot be until he have taken view.
F1020
37.
And Barnabas gave counsel. Luke doth
here set down that doleful disagreement which ought to make all the godly afraid
for just causes. The society of Paul and Barnabas was consecrated by the
heavenly oracle. They had long time labored, being of one mind, under this yoke
whereunto the Lord had tied them; they had, by many experiences, tried [felt]
the excellent favor of God, yea, that wonderful success mentioned heretofore by
Luke was a manifest blessing of God. Though they had been almost drowned so
often in so many tempests of persecution, and were set upon so sore
F1021
by infinite enemies, though domestical sedition were everywhere kindled against
them, yet they were so far from being pulled in sunder, that their agreement was
then most of all tried, [proved.] But now, for a light matter, and which might
easily have been ended, they break that holy bond of God’s
calling.
This could not fall out without great perturbance to
all the godly. Seeing that the heat of the contention was so great and vehement
in these holy men, who had long time accustomed themselves to suffer all things,
what shall befall us, whose affections being not as yet so brought to obey God,
do oftentimes rage
F1022
without modesty? Seeing that a light occasion did separate them, who had long
time, amidst so great trials, retained unity holily, how easily may Satan cause
those to be divided who have either none, or, at least, a cold desire to foster
peace? What great pride was it for Barnabas, who had no more honorable thing
than to be Paul’s companion, that he might behave himself like a son
towards his father, so stubbornly to refuse his counsel? Peradventure, also,
some might think that Paul was not very courteous in that he did not forgive a
faithful helper this fault. Therefore, we be admonished by this example, that
unless the servants of Christ take great heed, there be many chinks through
which Satan will creep in, to disturb that concord which is among
them.
But now we must examine the cause itself, for some
there be who lay the blame of the disagreement upon Paul;
F1023
and, at the first hearing, the reasons which they bring seem probable. John Mark
is rejected, because he withdrew himself from Paul’s company; but he fell
not away from Christ. A young man, being as yet unacquainted with bearing the
cross, returned home from his journey. He was somewhat to be borne ,with for his
age, being a fresh-water soldier [a tyro] he fainted in troubles even at the
first dash; he was not, therefore, about to be a slothful soldier during his
whole life. Now, forasmuch as his returning to Paul is an excellent testimony of
repentance, it seemeth to be a point of discourtesy
F1024
to reject him; for those must be handled more courteously, who punish themselves
for their own offenses of their own accord. There were also other causes which
ought to have made Paul more courteous. The house of John Mark was a famous inn,
F1025
(<441212>Acts
12:12;) his mother had entertained the faithful in most grievous persecution;
when Herod and all the people were in a rage, they were wont to have their
secret meetings there, as Luke reported before. Surely he ought to have borne
with such a holy and courageous woman, lest immoderate rigor should alienate
her. She was desirous to have her son addicted to preach the gospel; now, what a
great grief might it have been to her that his pains and industry should be
refused
F1026
for one light fault? And now whereas John Mark doth not only bewail his fault,
but in very deed amend the same, Barnabas hath a fair color why he should pardon
him.
F1027
Yet we may gather out of the text, that the Church
did allow Paul’s counsel. For Barnabas departeth, and with his companion
he saileth into Cyprus. There is no mention made of the brethren, (as if he had
departed privily without taking his leave;) but the brethren commend Paul in
their prayers to the grace of God; whereby appeareth that the Church stood on
his side. Secondly, whereas God showeth forth the power of his Spirit in
blessing Paul, and doth bless his labors with happy success of his grace, and
leaveth Barnabas, as it were, buried, there may a probable reason be drawn
thence, that it pleased him that such an example of severity should be showed.
And surely the offense of John Mark was greater than it is commonly taken for.
He slid not back, indeed, from the faith of Christ, yet did he forsake his
calling, and was a revolt [apostate] from the same; therefore, it was a matter
which might have given evil example, if he had been straightway received again
into the calling from which he was slid back. He had given himself over to serve
Christ upon this condition, that he should be free no longer. It was no more
lawful for him to break his promise made in this behalf, than it is for a
husband to leave his wife, or for a son to forsake his father. Neither doth
infirmity excuse his unfaithfulness, whereby the holiness of the calling was
violated.
And we must note, that he was not altogether rejected
of Paul; he counted him as a brother, so he would be content with the common
order; he refused to admit him unto the common [public] function of teaching,
from whence he fell filthily through his own fault. And there is no great
difference between these two, whether he which hath offended be quite excluded
from pardon, or he have only public honor denied him; though it may be that they
did both exceed measure, as accidents do oftentimes mar a matter which is
otherwise good. It was well done of Paul, and according to the right of
discipline profitably, not to admit him to be his companion, whose inconstancy
he had once tried, [experienced;] but when he saw Barnabas so importunate, he
might have yielded to his desire. We ought to make more account of the truth
than of the favor of all the whole world; but it is convenient that we ponder
wisely what great weight there is in the matter which is in hand. For if, in a
matter of no weight or edification, a man vaunt of his constancy, prepare
himself for the conflict, and cease not to defend that until the end, wherein he
did once take delight it shall be but foolish and perverse obstinacy. There was
also some middle way and means whereby Paul might have granted somewhat to the
importunateness of his fellow [colleague] in office, and yet have not revolted
from the truth. It was not for him to flatter Mark, or to cloak his offense, yet
was he not letted by religion, but that after he had freely professed what he
thought, he might suffer himself to be overcome in that matter, which did
neither indamage true doctrine, nor endanger man’s salvation; which I say
for this cause, that we may learn to moderate our desire, even in the best
causes, lest it pass measure, and be too fervent.
CHAPTER 16
|
ACTS
16:1-5
|
|
1. And he came to Derbe and Lystra; and,
behold, there was there a certain disciple named Timotheus, the son of a certain
faithful woman, a Jewess, and his father was a Grecian. 2. He was well
reported of by the brethren which were at Lystra and Iconium. 3. Paul
would have him to go with him; and when he had taken him he circumcised him,
because of those Jews which were in those places. For they all knew that his
father was a Grecian. 4. And as they passed through the cities, they
delivered to them to be kept the decrees which were decreed by the apostles and
elders which were at Jerusalem. 5. And so the churches were confirmed in
the faith, and abounded in number daily.
|
1. Luke doth now begin to declare what were
the proceedings of Paul after that Barnabas and he were separate. And first he
showeth, that he took to his company at Lystra Timothy to be his companion. But,
to the end we may know that Paul did nothing rashly, or without good
consideration, Luke saith plainly, that Timothy was such a man as the brethren
did well like of, and that they gave testimony of his godliness; for thus doth
he speak word for word. And so Paul himself observeth the like choice, which he
elsewhere commandeth to be made in choosing ministers, (1 Timothy 3: 7.) Neither
is it to be thought, that those prophecies did even then come to light wherewith
Timothy was set forth and adorned by the Spirit, as Paul doth testify elsewhere,
(<540118>1
Timothy 1:18.) But there seemeth to be some disagreement in that, in that Luke
saith that Timotheus was well reported of amongst the brethren; and Paul will
have him to have a good report of those who are without, who is chosen to be a
bishop. I answer, that we must principally look unto the judgment of the godly,
as they be sole meet witnesses, and do alone rightly discern well and wisely
according to the Spirit of God; and that we ought to attribute no more to the
wicked than to blind men. Therefore it appeareth that godliness and holiness of
life must be judged according to the will and consent of godly men; that he be
counted worthy to be a bishop whom they commend. Notwithstanding, I confess that
even this also is required in the second place, that the very infidels be
enforced to commend him; lest the Church of God come in danger
F1028
of their slanders and evil speaking, if it commit [permit] itself to be governed
by men of evil report.
3.
He circumcised him, because of the Jews.
Luke doth plainly express that Timothy was not circumcised, because it was
necessary it should be so, or because the religion of that sign did continue as
yet, but that Paul might avoid an offense. Therefore there was respect had of
men, whereas the matter was free before God. Wherefore, the circumcising of
Timothy was no sacrament, as was that which was given to Abraham and his
posterity,
(<011713>Genesis
17:13;) but an indifferent ceremony which served only for nourishing of love,
and not for any exercise of godliness.
Now, the question is, whether it were lawful for Paul
to use a vain sign, whose signification and force was abolished; for it seemeth
a vain thing when there is a departure made from the institution of God. But
circumcision was commanded by God to continue only until the coming of Christ.
To this question I answer, that circumcision did so cease at the coming of
Christ, that, notwithstanding the use thereof was not quite abolished by and by;
but it continued free, until all men might know that Christ was the end of the
law, by the more manifest revelation of the light of the
gospel.
And here we must note three degrees. The first is,
that the ceremonies of the law were so abolished by the coming of Christ, that
they did neither any longer appertain unto the worship of God, neither were they
figures of spiritual things, neither was there any necessity to use them. The
second is, that the use thereof was free, until the truth of the gospel might
more plainly appear. The third, that it was not lawful for the faithful to
retain them, save only so far forth as the use thereof served for edification,
neither was there any superstition thereby fostered; though that free power to
use them, whereof I have spoken, be not without exception, because there was a
divers respect to be had of ceremonies. For circumcision was not in the same
place wherein the sacrifices were, which were ordained for the purging
[expiating] of sins. Wherefore it was lawful for Paul to circumcise Timotheus;
it had not been lawful for him to offer a sacrifice for sin. This is, indeed, a
general thing, that all the worship of the law did cease at the coming of
Christ, (because it was to continue but for a time,) as touching faith and
conscience; but concerning the use we must know this, that it is indifferent,
and left in the liberty of the godly for a short time, so far as it was not
contrary to the confession of faith. We must note the shortness of time whereof
I speak, to wit, until the plain manifestation of the Gospel; because some
learned men are grossly deceived in this point, who think that circumcision doth
yet take place
F1029
among the Jews; whereas Paul teacheth, that it is superfluous when we are buried
with Christ by baptism,
(<510211>Colossians
2:11,12.) It was better and more truly said in the old proverb, That the
synagogue was to be buried with honor.
Now it resteth that we declare how far forth the use
of circumcision was indifferent. That shall easily appear by the manner of the
liberty. Because the calling of the Gentiles was not as yet generally known, it
was meet that the Jews should have some prerogative granted them. Therefore,
until it might be better known that the adoption was deducted from the lineage
and kindred of Abraham unto all the Gentiles, it was lawful, so far as
edification did require, to retain the sign of difference. For seeing that Paul
would not circumcise Titus, and doth avouch that the same was well done,
(<480203>Galatians
2:3,) it followeth that it was not lawful to use this ceremony always and
without choice. Therefore they were to have respect unto edification, and unto
the public commodity of the Church. Because he could not circumcise Titus,
unless he would betray the doctrine
F1030
of the Gospel, and lay himself open to the slanders of the adversaries, he
abstained from the free use of the ceremony, which he did use in Timotheus, when
he saw that it was profitable for the Church. Hereby it doth easily appear what
horrible confusion doth reign in Popery. There is there a huge heap of
ceremonies, and to what end but that hey may have instead of one veil of the old
temple an hundred. God did abrogate those ceremonies which he had commanded,
that the truth of the Gospel might shine more clearly. Men durst take upon them
to bring in new, and that without keeping any measure. After this came in a
wicked surmise, that all these serve for the worship of God. At length followed
the devilish confidence of merit. Now, forasmuch as it is evident enough that
such ceremonies are neither veils nor sepulchres wherewith Christ is covered,
but rather stinking dunghills wherein faith
F1031
and religion are choked, those who make the use thereof generally free do
ascribe more to the Pope than the Lord granteth to his law. It is to no end to
speak of the mass and of such filthiness which contain in themselves manifest
idolatry.
They all knew
this. Luke telleth us that this was
Paul’s drift, to make an entrance for Timotheus unto the Jews, lest they
should abhor him as a profane man. They knew all (saith he) that his father was
a Grecian. Therefore, because the mothers had no power over their children, they
were fully persuaded that he was uncircumcised. Let the readers not here by the
way, how miserable the bondage of the people of God was then. Eunice, mother to
Timotheus, was one of the small remnant which the very Jews themselves counted a
monster, and yet, being married to a man which was an infidel, she durst not
consecrate her children to God. No, she durst not so much as give them the
external sign of grace, and yet she ceased not therefore to instruct her son of
a child holily in the fear of God, and in his true worship—an example
surely worthy to be followed of women, whom their husbands affray with their
tyrannous government, from keeping and training up their children and families
chastely in true godliness. Grecian is taken in this place for a Gentile, after
the old and common custom of the Scripture.
4.
They delivered them the decrees to keep. In
these words Luke doth signify unto us how desirous Paul was of peace. The best
and strongest bond to keep and foster peace among the churches, was to keep that
which was set down by the apostles. When Paul taketh great pains about that, he
taketh great heed lest through his fault there arise any trouble. And let us
remember that that continued but for a time. Because, so soon as he seeth the
danger of offense cease, he doth quite unburthen the churches, and setting apart
the decree, he maketh that free which the apostles had their forbidden. And yet
doth he not cancel or violate by that abrogation that which the apostles had
decreed, or contemn the authors themselves; because they were not determined to
establish a perpetual law, but only to mitigate for a short time that which
might hurt weak consciences; as I did more at large declare in the former
chapter. Whereby the folly of the Papists is sufficiently refuted, who do
grievously lay to our charge that we be far unlike Paul, because we will have
the consciences of the godly governed by the Word of God alone, setting light by
the decrees of the Church, as they call them, and not to be subject to the will
of men. But, as I have already said, Paul meant nothing less than to ensnare
men’s consciences in the snare of necessity, for he is not contrary to
himself, when he crieth in other places, that
“all things are
clean to the clean,”
(<560115>Titus
1:15.)
And again,
“He which is clean
eateth all things,”
(<451402>Romans
14:2.)
And again,
“The kingdom of God
is not meat and
drink,”
(<451417>Romans
14:17.)
And again,
“Meat doeth not
commend us to God,”
(<460808>1
Corinthians 8:8.)
Again,
“Eat all things
which are sold in the shambles, asking no question for conscience sake,”
(<461025>1
Corinthians 10:25.)
But in one word he reconcileth those things which
might otherwise seem to disagree, when he commanded to abstain from things
sacrificed to idols, for another’s man conscience sake. Nevertheless, he
taketh great heed that he bind not godly souls with the laws of
men.
Therefore we attempt nothing at this day which is
contrary to or disagreeing with Paul. But the Papists mock us too grossly when
they compare their laws with the decrees of the apostles. The apostles invented
no new worship of God, they had erected no new spiritual government; but for the
desire they had to maintain peace, they exhorted the Gentiles that they would
yield a little to the Jews. Before the Pope can excuse his laws under this
color, he must first change them wholly. And as for us, seeing that the Papists
do place the spiritual worship of God in man’s inventions, and translate
the right which belongeth to God alone unto men, that they may reign as lords
over souls; we are enforced manfully to withstand them, unless through
treacherous silence we will betray the grace gotten by the blood of Christ. Now,
what likelihood can there be between three decrees set down for the help and
comfort of the weak, and an infinite heap of laws, which doth not only oppress
miserable souls with the weight thereof, but also swallow up faith? We know the
complaint of Augustine writing to Januarius, that the Church was wickedly laden
even then with too great a burden of traditions. Could he, I pray you, suffer
the bondage of these times, which is almost a hundred times harder and
heavier?
5.
The churches were confirmed. By this we gather,
that that which Luke setteth down, or rather touched concerning the decrees of
the apostles, was, as it were, put in by the way, being not much appertinent
unto the matter.
F1032
For he commendeth a far other fruit of Paul’s doctrine, when he saith that
the churches were confirmed in the faith. Therefore Paul did so order external
things, that he was principally careful for the kingdom of God, which consisteth
in the doctrine of the gospel, and doth far surpass and surmount external order.
Therefore those decrees were mentioned, inasmuch as they were expedient for
maintaining concord, that we might know that the holy man had a care thereof.
But religion and godliness hath the former place, whose sole foundation is
faith; which again doth stay itself upon the pure Word of God, and doth not
depend upon men’s laws. Now, by this example, Luke pricketh us forward to
proceed continually, lest, at the beginning, sloth or neglect of profiting come
upon us. Also the way to increase faith is expressed, to wit, when the Lord doth
stir us up by the industry of his servants; as at that time he used the labor
and diligence of Paul and his companions. When he addeth immediately that they
were also increased in number, he commendeth another fruit of preaching, and yet
he doth therewithal signify unto us, that the more those profit in faith who are
first called, the more do they bring unto Christ; as if faith did creep abroad
unto others by branches.
F1033
|
ACTS
16:6-10
|
|
6. And when they had gone through Phrygia and
the country of Galatia, they were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to speak the word
in Asia 7. And going into Mysia, they essayed to go into Bithynia: and
the Spirit suffered them not. 8. And when they had passed through Mysia,
they came down to Troada, [Troas.] 9. And Paul saw a vision by night;
There was a certain man of Macedonia, standing and praying him, and saying,
Coming into Macedonia, help us. 10. And so soon as he saw the vision, we
sought straightway to go into Macedonia, being surely confirmed that the Lord
had called us to preach the gospel to them.
|
6.
When they had gone throughout. Luke showeth
here how diligent and careful Paul and his companions were in the office of
teaching; for he saith that they journeyed through divers regions of the Lesser
Asia that they might preach the gospel. But he reciteth one thing which is worth
remembering, that they were forbidden by the Spirit of God to speak of Christ in
some places, which serveth not a little to set forth the apostleship of Paul; as
undoubtedly he was not a little encouraged to proceed, when he knew that the
Spirit of God was his guide in his way, and the governor of his actions. And
whereas whithersoever they came they prepared themselves to teach, they did that
according to their calling, and according to the commandment of God. For they
were sent to preach and publish the gospel to the Gentiles without exception;
but the Lord revealed his counsel in governing the course of their journey which
was before unknown, even in a moment.
Notwithstanding, the question is, If Paul taught
nowhere by whither he was led by the Spirit, what certainty shall the ministers
of the Church have at this day of their calling, who are certified by no oracles
when they must speak or hold their peace? I answer, Seeing that Paul’s
province and charge was so wide, he had need of the singular direction of the
Spirit. He was not made the apostle of one particular place, or of a few cities,
but he had received commandment to preach the gospel through Asia and Europe;
which was to sail in a most wide sea. Wherefore, there is no cause why we should
wonder that in that confused wideness God beckoned unto him, as it were by
reaching forth his hand, how far he would have him go, or whither. But here
ariseth another harder question, why the Lord did forbid Paul to speak in Asia,
and suffered him not to come into Bithynia? For, if answer be made that these
Gentiles were unworthy of the doctrine of salvation, we may again demand why
Macedonia was more worthy? Those who desire to be too wise, do assign the causes
of this difference in men, that the Lord vouchsafeth every man of his gospel, as
he seeth him bent unto the obedience of faith; but he himself saith far
otherwise, to wit, that he appeared plainly to those which sought him not, and
that he spake to those who asked not of him. For whence cometh aptness to those
to be taught, and a mind to obey, but from his Spirit? Therefore, it is certain
that some are not preferred before other some by their merit, seeing that all
men are naturally like backward and wayward from faith. Therefore, there is
nothing better than to leave free power to God to vouchsafe and deprive of his
grace whom he will. And surely as his eternal election is free, so his calling
is also free which floweth thence, and is not grounded in men, seeing that he is
not indebted to any.
Wherefore, let us know that the gospel springeth and
issueth out to us out of the sole fountain of mere grace. And yet God doth not
want a just reason, why he offereth his gospel to some, and passeth over other
some. But I say that that reason lieth hid in his secret counsel. In the mean
season, let the faithful know that they were called freely when others were set
aside, lest they take that to themselves which is due to the mercy of God alone.
And in the rest, whom God rejecteth for no manifest cause, let them learn to
wonder at the deep depth of his judgment, which they may not seek out. And here
the word Asia is taken for that part which is properly so called. When Luke
saith that Paul and his companions essayed to come into Bithynia until they were
forbidden by oracles, save only when need required, as they Lord useth to be
present with his in doleful
F1034
and uncertain matters.
9.
A vision by night. The Lord would not that Paul
should stay any longer in Asia; because he would draw him into Macedonia. And
Luke expresseth the manner of the drawing, that a man of Macedonia appeared to
him by night. Where we must note that the Lord did not always observe the same
manner of revelation, because divers kinds are more convenient for confirmation.
And it is not said that this vision was offered in a dream, but only in the
night season. For there be certain night visions which men see when they be
awake.
Help
us. This speech setteth forth the ministry
committed to Paul. For, seeing that the gospel is the power of God to salvation,
(<450116>Romans
1:16,) those which are the ministers of God are said to help those who perish;
that having delivered them from death, they may bring them unto the inheritance
of eternal life. And this ought to be no small encouragement for godly teachers
to stir up the heat of their study and desire, when they hear that they call
back miserable souls from destruction, and that they help those who should
otherwise perish, that they may be saved. Again, all people unto whom the gospel
is brought are taught reverently to embrace the ministers thereof as deliverers,
unless they will maliciously reject the grace of God; and yet this commendation
and title is not so translated unto men, that God is robbed even of the best
part of his praise; because, though he by his ministers give salvation, yet is
he the only author thereof, as if he reached out his hands to
help.
10.
Being fully persuaded. Hence we gather, that is
was not bare vision, but that it was also confirmed by the testimony of the
Spirit. For Satan doth oftentimes abuse ghosts and visures [masks] to deceive
withal, that he may mock and cozen the unbelievers. Whereby it cometh to pass,
that the bare vision leaveth man’s mind in doubt; but such as are divine
indeed, those doth the Spirit seal by a certain mark, that those may not doubt
nor waver whom the Lord will have certainly addicted to himself. A wicked spirit
appeared to Brutus, inviting him to enter that unhappy combat and battle which
he had at Philippi, even in the very same place whereunto Paul was afterwards
called. But as the cause was far unlike, so the Lord dealt far otherwise with
his servant, so that he put him out of doubt, and left him not astonished with
fear. Now, in Paul and his companions the desire to obey ensued immediately upon
the certainty; for, so soon as they understand that the Lord called them, they
address themselves to their journey. The termination of the participle which is
here used is active; and though it have divers significations, I do not doubt
but that Luke’s meaning is, that Paul and the rest, after that they had
conferred [compared] this vision with the former oracles, were fully persuaded
that the Lord had called them into Macedonia.
|
ACTS
16:11-15
|
|
11. Therefore, when we had loosed from Troas,
we came with a straight course in Samothracia, and the day following to
Neapolis; 12. And from thence to Philippi, which is the chief city of the
parts of Macedonia, being a free city; and we stayed in the same city certain
days. 13. And on the day of the Sabbaths we went out of the city beside a
river, where was wont to be prayer; and sitting, we spake to the women which
came together. 14. And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purples,
of the city of the Thyatirans, which worshipped God, heard; whose heart the Lord
opened, that she might take heed to those things which were spoken of Paul.
15. And when she was baptized, and her house, she besought us, saying, If
ye judge me faithful to the Lord, enter into my house and tarry. And she
enforced us.
|
11. This history doth, as it were in a glass,
show how sharply the Lord did exercise the faith and patience of his, by
bringing them in great straits which they could not have overcome unless they
had been endued with singular constancy; for the entrance of Paul into Macedonia
is reported to be such, as that it might have cause him to give but small
credence to the vision. These holy men, leaving the work which they had in hand,
did cross the seas with great haste, as if the whole nation of the Macedonians
would have come to meet them with earnest desire to be helped. Now, the success
is so far from being answerable to their hope, that their mouths are almost
quite stopped. When they enter the chief city, they find non there with whom
they may take any pains; therefore they are enforced to go into the field, that
they may speak in an obscure corner and wilderness. Yea, even there they cannot
have one man which will hearken to their doctrine; they can only have one woman
to be a disciple of Christ, and that one which was an alien. Who would not have
said that this journey was taken in hand foolishly which fell out so unhappily?
But the Lord doth thus bring to pass his works under a base and weak kind,
F1035
that his power may shine more clearly at length; and it was most meet that the
beginnings of the kingdom of Christ should be so ordered, that they might taste
[savor] of the humility of the cross. But we must mark the constancy of Paul and
his companions, who being not dismayed with such unprosperous beginnings, try
whether any occasion will offer itself contrary to their expectation. And
assuredly the servants of Christ must wrestle with all lets, neither must they
be discouraged, but go forward to-morrow, if this day there appear no fruit of
their labor, for there is no cause why they should desire to be more happy than
Paul. When Luke saith that they abode in that city, some had rather have it,
that they conferred or disputed, but the other translation is more plain. And
the text persuadeth us to make choice thereof, because Luke will shortly after
declare that Lydia was the first-fruits of that Church; and we may easily guess
that the apostles went out of the city, because there was no gate opened to them
in it.
13.
In the day of the Sabbaths. No doubt the Jews
sought some place which was solitary and by the way, when they were disposed to
pray, because their religion was then everywhere most odious. And God, by their
example, meant to teach us what great account we ought to make of the profession
of faith; that we do not forsake it either for fear of envy or of dangers. They
had, indeed, in many places synagogues, but it was not lawful for them to
assemble themselves publicly at Philippi, which was a free city of Rome.
F1036
Therefore, they withdraw themselves into a secret corner, that they may pray to
God where they could not be espied; and yet there were those who did grudge even
at this, so that they might think that it might both cause trouble and danger,
but they prefer the worship of God before their own quietness and commodity.
Furthermore, we may gather by this word Sabbath, that Luke speaketh of the Jews.
Secondly, forasmuch as he commendeth the godliness of Lydia, it must needs be
that she was a Jewess, which matter needeth no long disputation, forasmuch as we
know that it was an heinous offense for the Grecians and Romans to celebrate the
Sabbath, or to take up Jewish rites. Now, we understand that the Jews made
choice of the river’s bank, but because they shunned the company of men,
and the sight of the people. If any man object, why did not every man pray in
his house privately? The answer is ready, that this was a solemn rite of
praying, to testify godliness; and that being far
F1037
from the superstitions of the Gentiles, they might one exhort another to worship
God alone, and that they might nourish the religion received of the fathers
among themselves. As touching Paul and his fellows who were lately come,
F1038
it is to be thought that they came thither not only to pray, but also because
they hope to do some good. For it was a fit place for them to teach in, being
far from noise; and it was meet that they should be more attentive to hear the
word who came thither to pray. Luke putteth the day of the Sabbaths instead of
the Sabbath; where, following Erasmus, I have translated it, There was wont
to be prayer; the old interpreter hath, did seem. And the word
[nomizesqai]
hath both significations among the Grecians. Yet this sense is more fit for this
present place, that they did commonly use to have prayer there.
We spake to the
women. Either that place was appointed for the
assemblies of women,
F1039
or else religion was cold among men, so that they came more slowly. Howsoever it
be, we see that the holy men omit no occasion or opportunity, because they
vouchsafed to offer the gospel even to women alone. Furthermore, forasmuch as it
seemeth likely to me that men and women made their prayers there together, I
suppose that Luke omitted the men either because they would not hear, or else
because they profited nothing by hearing.
14.
A woman named Lydia. If they had been heard of
a few women, yet this had been to enter in, as it were, by a strait chink; but
now whereas one only heareth attentively and with fruit, might it not have
seemed that the way was stopt before Christ?
F1040
But afterward there sprung a noble Church of that one small graft, which Paul
setteth out with many excellent commendations; yet it may be that Lydia had some
companions, whereof there is no mention made, because she did far excel them
all. And Luke doth not assign that for the cause why this one woman did show
herself apt to be taught, because she was more witty
F1041
than the rest, or because she had some preparation of herself; but he saith that
the Lord opened her heart that she might give ear and take heed to the speech of
Paul. He had of late commended her godliness; and yet he showeth that she could
not comprehend the doctrine of the gospel, save only through the illumination of
the Spirit. Wherefore, we see that not faith alone, but all understanding and
knowledge of spiritual things, is the peculiar gift of God, and that the
ministers do no good by teaching and speaking unless the inward calling of God
be thereunto added.
By the word heart, the Scripture meaneth sometimes
the mind, as when Moses saith, “God hath not given thee hitherto a heart
to understand.” So likewise in this place, Luke doth not only signify unto
us that Lydia was brought by the inspiration of the Spirit, with affection of
heart to embrace the gospel, but that her mind was lightened, that she might
understand it. By this let us learn that such is the blockishness, such is the
blindness of men, that in seeing they see not, in hearing they hear not, until
such time as God doth give them new eyes and new ears. But we must note the
speech, that the heart of Lydia was opened was opened that she might give ear to
the external voice of the teacher. For as preaching alone is nothing else but
the dead letter, so we must beware lest a false imagination, or a show of secret
illumination, lead us away from the word whereupon faith dependeth, and wherein
it resteth. For many, to the end they may amplify the grace of the Spirit, feign
to themselves certain inspired persons,
F1042
that they may leave no use of the external word. But the Scripture doth not
suffer any such divorce to be made which joineth the ministry of men with the
secret inspiration of the Spirit. Unless the mind of Lydia had been opened,
Paul’s preaching should have been only literal;
F1043
and yet the Lord doth not inspire her with bare revelations only, but he giveth
her the reverence of his word, so that the voice of man, which might otherwise
have been uttered in vain, doth pierce into a mind endued with heavenly
light.
Therefore, let those brain-sick fellows be packing,
[begone,] who, under color [pretext] of the Spirit, refuse external doctrine.
For we must note the temperature of moderation which Luke setteth down here,
that we can have or obtain nothing by the hearing of the word alone, without the
grace of the Spirit; and that the Spirit is given us, not that he may bring
contempt of the word, but rather that he may dip [instill] into our minds into
our minds, and write in our hearts the faith thereof.
Now, if the cause be demanded why the Lord opened one
woman’s heart alone, we must return unto that principle, that so many
believe as we are ordained
F1044
to life. For the fear of God, which went before the plain and manifest knowledge
of Christ in Lydia, was also a fruit of free election. The describers of
situations of places
F1045
say, that Thyratira is a city of Lydia situate upon the side of the river called
Hermus, and that it was sometimes called Pelopia; but some there be who
attribute it to Phrygia, some to Mysia.
15.
When she was baptized. Hereby it
appeareth how effectually God wrought in Lydia even in a short moment. For it is
not to be doubted but that she received and embraced the faith of Christ
sincerely, and gave him her name, before Paul would admit her unto baptism. This
was a token of mere readiness; also, her holy zeal and godliness do therein show
themselves, in that she doth also consecrate her family to God. And, surely, all
the godly ought to have this desire, to have those who are under them to be
partakers of the same faith. For he is unworthy to be numbered among the
children of God, and to be a ruler over others, whosoever is desirous to reign
and rule in his own house over his wife, children, servants, and maids, and will
cause them to give no place to Christ. Therefore, let every one of the faithful
study to govern and order his house so, that it may be an image of the Church. I
grant that Lydia had not in her hand the hearts of all those which were of her
household, that she might turn unto Christ whomsoever she would;
F1046
but the Lord did bless her godly desire, so that she had her household obedient.
The godly (as we have already said) must endeavor, with might and main, to drive
from their houses all manner of superstition; secondly, that they have not
profane families, but that they keep them under the fear of the Lord. So
Abraham, the father of the faithful, was commanded to circumcise all his
servants with him; and he is commanded for the care he had to govern his house,
and to instruct his family. Furthermore, if this duty be required at the hands
of the householder, much more of a prince, that he suffer not so much as in him
lieth the name of God to be profaned in his realm.
She besought them,
saying. This hath the force of an adjuration,
when she saith, if ye have judged me faithful; as if she should say, I beseech
you by that faith which you have approved by baptism, that ye refuse not to
lodge with me; and Lydia did by such an earnest desire testify how entirely she
loved the gospel. Nevertheless, it is not to be doubted but that the Lord gave
her such an affection, to the end Paul might be the more encouraged to proceed,
not only because he saw that he was liberally and courteously entertained, but
also because he might thereby judge of the fruit of his doctrine. Therefore,
this was not the woman’s inviting only, but also God’s to keep Paul
and his company there, to which end that tendeth also that Lydia enforced them,
as if God did lay hand upon them, and stay them in the woman’s
person.
|
ACTS
16:16-22
|
|
16. And it happened, as we went to prayer, a
certain maid, having a spirit of divination, did meet us, which brought her
masters much gain by divining. 17. She followed Paul and us, and cried,
saying, These men are the servants of the most high God, which preach to us the
way of salvation. 18. And this she did many days. And Paul, taking it
grievously, and turning back, said to the spirit, I command thee, in the name of
the Lord Jesus Christ, that thou come out of her. And he came out the same hour.
19. And when her masters saw that the hope of their gain was gone, having
taken Paul and Silas, they drew them into the market-place to the rulers.
20. And when they had presented them to the magistrates, they said, These
men trouble our city, seeing they be Jews: 21. And they preach
ordinances, which we may not receive nor keep, seeing we are Romans. 22.
And the multitude came together against them; and when the magistrates had rent
their garments, they commanded them to be beaten with rods.
|
16. Luke prosecuteth the increase of the
Church; for though he do not straightway in a word express that thing, yet is it
easily gathered out of the text, that many were brought into the faith, or at
least that the Church was somewhat augmented, and Paul did not frequent the
assemblies in time of prayer in vain. Notwithstanding, Luke doth also report
that Satan did interrupt this course; to wit, because after that the apostles
were beaten with rods, and cast in [into] prison, they were at length enforced
to depart the city; yet we shall see in the end of this chapter, that when Satan
had done his worst, there was some body of the Church gathered before they did
depart.
Having a spirit of
divination, (or of Python.) The poets do
feign that the serpent called Python was slain with the dart of Phoebus;
hereupon rose another invention;
F1047
that they said, that those who were possessed were inspired with the spirit of
Python, and, peradventure, they were thereupon called Phoebades, in honor of
Apollo. But Luke followeth the common custom of speaking, because he showeth the
error of the common people, and not through what inspiration the maid did
prophesy. For it is certain that the devil did deceive men under the visor of
Apollo, as all idolatry and subtilty was invented and forged in his shop. But
some men may marvel that the devil (through whose motion and persuasion the maid
did cry) was the author of such an honorable commendation, wherewith she adorned
Paul and Silas, and the rest. For, seeing that he is the father of lying, how
could the truth proceed from him? Secondly, how is it that he gave place
willingly to the servants of Christ, by whom his kingdom was destroyed? how can
this hang together, that he prepared the minds of the people to hear the gospel,
whose mortal enemy he is? Assuredly, there is nothing more proper to him than to
turn away the minds of the people from the word of the gospel, which he doth now
will and wish them to hear.
Whence cometh such a sudden change, or unwonted
emotion? But the devil is the father of lying in such sort, that he covereth
himself under the ale and deceivable color of truth. There he played another
person through his crafty subtilty, than was agreeable to his nature;
F1048
that by creeping in craftily he might do the more hurt; and, therefore, whereas
he is called the father of lies, we must not so take it as if he did always lie
manifestly and without any color. Yea, rather we must beware of his crafty
subtilty, lest when he pretendeth the color of truth he deceive us under a vain
show. We see, also, how he useth like subtilty daily. For what can bear a fairer
show than the Pope’s titles, wherein he doth not boast himself to be the
adversary of Christ, but he doth not boast himself to be the adversary of
Christ, but his vicar? What can be more plausible than that solemn preface, In
the name of the Lord, Amen? Notwithstanding we know, that whilst the
hypocritical ministers of Satan do thus pretend the truth, they corrupt it, and,
with a deadly corruption, infect it. Seeing that Satan hath a double way to
resist the gospel, to wit, because he doth sometimes rage openly, and sometimes
he creepeth in craftily under lies, he hath also two kinds of lying and
deceiving, either when he overthroweth the Word of God with false doctrines and
gross superstitions, or else when he doth craftily feign that he is a friend of
the Word, and so doth insinuate himself subtilely;
F1049
yea, he doth never hurt more deadly than when he transformeth himself into an
angel of light. Now, we perceive to what end that so gorgeous a title did tend,
wherewith he did extol Paul and his companions, namely, because it was not so
convenient for him to make open war against the gospel, he went about to
overthrow the credit thereof by secret shifts. For if Paul had admitted that
testimony, there should have been no longer any difference between the wholesome
F1050
doctrine of Christ and the mocks of Satan. The light and brightness of the
gospel should have been entangled in the darkness of lying, and so quite put
out.
But the question is, why God doth grant Satan so
great liberty, as to suffer him to deceive miserable men, and to bewitch them
with true divinations? For, omitting the disputations which some men move
concerning his foresight, I take this for a plain case, that he doth prophesy
and foretell things to come, and which are hidden only through God’s
sufferance. But God seemeth by this means to lay open men who are reckless or
careless to his subtilty, so that they cannot beware. For seeing that prophecies
breathe out divine power, men’s minds must needs be touched with reverence
so often as they come abroad, unless they contemn God. I answer, that Satan hath
never so much liberty granted him of God, save only that the unthankful world
may be punished, which is so desirous of a lie, that it had rather be deceived
than obey the truth. For that is a general evil, whereof Paul complaineth in the
first chapter to the
Romans,(<450121>Romans
1:21,) That men do not glorify God, being known naturally by the creation of the
world, and that they suppress his truth unjustly.
It is a just reward for so great unthankfulness, that
Satan hath the bridle given him, that through divers jugglings he may work the
ruin of those who turn away maliciously from the light of God. Therefore, so
often as you read the divinations of Satan, think upon the just judgment of God.
Now, if God so sharply punish the contempt of his light in the profane Gentiles,
who have no other teachers but the heaven and earth, how much more sharp
punishment do those deserve who wittingly and willingly choke the pure doctrine
of salvation, revealed to them in the law and the gospel? No marvel, therefore,
if Satan have long bewitched the world so freely with his subtilty, since that
the truth of the gospel hath been wickedly contemned, which was made most
manifest. But it is objected again, that no man is free from danger when false
divinations fly to and fro so fast. For even as well the good as the evil seem
to be subject to the cozenage of Satan when the truth is darkened and overcast.
The answer is ready, though Satan set snares for all men in general, yet are the
godly delivered by the grace of God, lest they be caught together with the
wicked. There is also a more manifest distinction set down in the Scripture,
because the Lord doth by this means try the faith and godliness of his, and doth
make blind the reprobate, that they may perish as they be worthy. Therefore Paul
saith plainly, that Satan hath not leave granted him to lead any into error save
those who will not obey God and embrace the truth,
(<530211>2
Thessalonians 2:11,12.)
Whereby is also reproved their wicked ungodliness,
who, under this color, excuse the profane contempt of all doctrine; whither
shall we turn ourselves, (say they,) seeing that Satan is so expert to deceive?
Therefore, it is better for us to live without any religion at all, than,
through the desire of religion, to run headlong into destruction. Neither do
they object and pretend this fear for their excuse in earnest; but, seeing they
desire nothing more than to wander carelessly, like beasts, without any fear of
God, they can be content with any excuse, so they be not tied to any religion. I
confess, indeed, that Satan doth no less craftily than wickedly abuse the sacred
name of God; and that that proverb is too true which Papistry hath brought
forth, that, the Lord doth pronounce that he will be the teacher of the humble,
and hath promised that he will be nigh to those which are right in heart; seeing
that Paul teacheth that the Word of God is the sword of the Spirit; seeing that
he doth testify that those who are well-grounded in the faith of the gospel are
not in danger to be seduced by man; seeing that Peter calleth the Scripture a
light shining in a dark place; seeing that courteous exhortation, or inviting of
Christ, can never deceive us, “Seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it
shall be opened to you;” let Satan do what he can, and let the false
prophets seek to darken the truth so much as they are able, we need not be
afraid lest the Spirit of wisdom and discretion [discernment] forsake us, who
ruleth
F1051
Satan at his pleasure, and maketh us triumph over him by the faith of his
word.
18.
Paul took it grievously. It may be that at the
first Paul neglected, and did not greatly regard the crying of the maid, because
he hoped that there would be no account made thereof, and had rather that it
should vanish away of itself. But the continual repetition doth at length make
him weary; because, if he had any long dissembled, Satan would have waxed more
and more insolent through his silence and patience. Secondly, he ought not to
have broken out into this prohibition rashly, until he knew for a certainty that
he was furnished with the power of God. For Paul’s commandment
F1052
had been foolish and vain without the commandment of God. And this must be
noted, lest any man condemn Paul of too great hastiness, because he encountered
so valiantly with the unclean spirit. For he did not conceive any grief or
indignation, save only that he saw that the stability of Satan would increase,
unless he did betimes prevent it; neither did he attempt any thing without the
motion of the Spirit; neither did he enter the conflict until he was armed with
power from heaven. Notwithstanding, he seemeth to be contrary to himself, seeing
that he saith elsewhere that he rejoiceth upon what occasion soever he see the
gospel preached,
(<500118>Philippians
1:18,) even by wicked men, and such as did study of set purpose to bring him in
contempt. I answer, that he had another more apt reason for himself in this
place;
F1053
because all men would have thought that the spirit of the maid had played with
Paul;
F1054
so that by that means the doctrine of the gospel should not only have come in
[into] suspicion, but should also have come into great contempt.
F1055
And to this end was it that Christ also did command the devil to hold his peace,
(<410125>Mark
1:25,) whereas notwithstanding he suffered his name to be extolled by unmeet and
unworthy men,
(<420435>Luke
4:35.)
I command
thee. We must note the form of speech; for as
the miracle was about to have a double use, namely, that the power of Christ
might be known; secondly, that he might declare that he had no fellowship with
Satan’s jugglings; so Paul, in giving the authority and power to Christ
alone, doth declare that he is only a minister; that done, he doth openly set
Christ against the devil,
F1056
to the end that, by the conflict, all men may see that they be deadly enemies.
For it was profitable that many should be awaked who had been given to such
gross seducing, that being well purged, they might come to the true
faith.
19.
But when her masters. The same devil who of
late did flatter Paul by the mouth of the maid, doth now drive her masters into
fury, that they may put him to death; so that, having changed his coat, he doth
now play a tragedy, who could not speed well before by his fair speech and
flattery. And though the heat of zeal wherewith Paul was provoked to anger did
raise the whirlwind of persecution, yet is he not therefore to be blamed;
neither did it any whit repent Paul that he had wrought the miracle, so that he
did wish that were undone which was done, because he knew full well through what
motion he had driven the devil out of the maid. Whereby we are taught that we
must not rashly condemn things which are well done, and that which is taken in
hand at the commandment of God, though an unhappy success follow; because God
doth then examine [test] the constancy of those which be his, until a more
joyful and prosperous end drive away all sorrow. As touching the men, Luke
expresseth the cause why they were so mad upon Paul; to wit, because their hope
of filthy gain was gone. But though they were pricked forward with covetousness
only to persecute the Gospel and the ministers thereof; yet they pretend a fair
color, that it grieveth them that the public state should be perverted, that
their ancient laws should be broken, and peace troubled. So, through the enemies
of Christ behave themselves wickedly and unhonestly, yet they always invent some
cause for their sin. Yea, though their wicked desire appear plainly, yet, with
an impudent withal. So at this day those Papists which are more zealous over
their law,
F1057
have nothing else in their minds besides their gain and government. Let them
swear and forswear by all their saints and sacrifices, that they are enforced
only with a godly affection; yet the matter itself doth plainly show, that it is
the coldness of their kitchens which maketh their zeal so hot, and that ambition
is the fan
F1058
thereof. For they be either hungry dogs pricked forward with greediness, or
furious lions breathing out nothing but cruelty.
20.
These men trouble our
city. This accusation was craftily composed to
burden the servants of Christ. For on the one side they pretend the name of the
Romans, than which nothing was more favorable; on the other, they purchase
hatred, and bring them in contempt, by naming the Jews, which name was at that
time infamous; for, as touching religion, the Romans were more like to any than
to the Jewish nation. For it was lawful for a man which was a Roman to do
sacrifice either in Asia or in Grecia, or in any other country where were idols
and superstitions. I warrant you Satan did agree with himself very well, though
he put on divers shapes, but that which was religion only, than which there was
no other in the world, was counted among the Romans detestable. They frame a
third accusation out of the crime of sedition;
F1059
for they pretend that the public peace is troubled by Paul and his company. In
like sort was Christ brought in contempt,
F1060
(<422305>Luke
23:5) and even at this day the Papists have no more plausible thing wherewith
they may bring us to be hated, than when they cry that our doctrine tendeth to
no other end but to confusion of all things. But we must valiantly contemn this
filthy and false infamy as did Christ and Paul, until the Lord bring to light
the malice of our enemies, and refute their impudence.
21.
Ordinances
which. They lean to a prejudice, lest the cause
should come to be disputed; as the Papists deal with us at this day, this was
decreed in a General Council; it is a more ancient and common opinion, than that
is may be called in question; custom hath long time approved this; this hath
been established by consent more than a thousand years ago. But to what end tend
all these things, save only that they may rob the Word of God of all authority?
They make boast of man’s decrees, but in the mean season they leave no
place at all for the laws of God. We may see only this place what force these
prejudices ought to have. The laws of the Romans were excellent, but religion
doth depend upon the Word of God alone. Therefore in this matter we must take
great heed, that men being brough under, the authority of God alone do prevail,
and that he make all things which in the world are excellent subject to him.
22.
The multitude came
together. When Luke declareth that there was
great encourses of the people made, after that a few men of no reputation, to
wit, such as did juggle and cozen to get gain, and whose filthiness was well
known, had made some stir; he reacheth with what fury the world rageth against
Christ. Foolishness and inconstancy are indeed common vices among all people,
and almost continual, but the wonderful force of Satan doth therein betray
itself, in that those who are in other matters modest and quiet, are for a
matter of no importance in a heat,
F1061
and became companions of most vile persons, when the truth must be resisted.
There was never a whit more modesty to be found in the judges themselves, if we
consider what was their duty. For they ought, by their gravity, to have appeased
the fury of the people, and to have set themselves stoutly against their
violence, they ought to have aided and defended the guiltless; but they lay
hands on them outrageously, and renting their garments, they command them to be
stripped naked and whipt before they know the matter. Surely the malice of men
is to be lamented;
F1062
whereby it came to pass, that almost all the judgment-seats of the world, which
ought to have been sanctuaries of justice, have been polluted with the wicked
and sacrilegious oppugning of the gospel.
Notwithstanding, the question is, why they were cast
in prison, seeing that they were already punished, for the prison was ordained
for the keeping of men? They used this kind of correction, until they might know
more; and so we see the servants of Christ more sharply handled than adulterers,
robbers, and other most vile persons.
F1063
Whereby appeareth more plainly that force of Satan in stirring up the minds of
men, that they observe no show of judgment in persecuting the gospel. But though
the godly be more hardly handled for defending the truth of Christ, than are the
wicked for their wickedness; yet it goeth well with the godly, because they
triumph gloriously before God and his angels in all injuries which they suffer.
They suffer reproach and slander; but because they know that the marks of Christ
are in greater price and more esteemed in heaven than the vain pomps of the
earth, the more wickedly and reproachfully the world doth vex them, the greater
cause have they to rejoice. For if profane writers did so honor Themistocles,
that they preferred his prison before the seat and court of judges; how much
more honorably must we think of the Son of God, whose cause is in hand so often
as the faithful suffer persecution for the gospel? Therefore, though the Lord
suffered Paul and Silas to be scourged and imprisoned by the wicked judges, yet
he did not suffer them to be put to any shame, but that which turned to their
greater renown. For seeing that those persecutions, which we must suffer for the
testimony of the gospel, are remnants of the sufferings of Christ; like as our
Prince turned the cross, which was accursed, into a triumphant [triumphal]
chariot, so he shall, in like sort, adorn the prisons and gibbets of his, that
they may there triumph over Satan and all the wicked.
Renting their
garments. Because the old interpreter had truly
translated this, it was evil done of Erasmus to change it, that the magistrates
did rent their own garments. For this was Luke’s meaning only, that the
holy men were outrageously
F1064
beaten, the lawful order of judgment being neglected, and that they laid hands
on them with such violence that their garments were rent. And this had been too
far disagreeing with the custom of Romans, for the judges to cut [rend] their
own garments publicly in the market-place; especially seeing the question was
concerning an unknown religion, for which they did not greatly care; but I will
not long stand about a plain matter.
|
ACTS
16:23-28
|
|
23. And when they had given them many stripes,
they did cast them into prison, commanding the keeper of the prison to keep them
safe; 24. Who, seeing he had received such commandments, did put them in
the inner prison, and made fast their feet in the stocks. 25. And at
midnight Paul and Silas praying, did praise God; and those which lay bound heard
them. 26. And suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the
foundations of the prison were shaken; and by and by all the doors were opened,
and all their hands [chains] were loosed. 27. And when the keeper of the
prison awaked, and saw all the prison doors open, drawing out his sword, he was
about to slay himself, thinking that those which lay bound were fled. 28.
And Paul cried with a loud voice, Do thyself no harm: for we be all
here.
|
23.
That he should keep them safe. Whereas the
magistrates command that Paul and Silas should be kept so diligently, it was
done to this end, that they might know more of the matter. For they had already
beaten them with rods to appease the tumult. And this is that which I said of
late, that the world doth rage with such blind fury against the ministers of the
gospel, that it doth keep no mean in severity. But as it is very profitable for
us, for example’s sake, to know how uncourteously and uncomely the
witnesses of Christ were entertained in times past; so it is no less profitable
to know that which Luke addeth immediately concerning their fortitude and
patience. For even when they lay bound with fetters, he saith that in prayer
they lauded God, whereby it appeareth that neither the reproach with they
suffered, nor the stripes which made their flesh smarter, nor the stink of the
deep dungeon, nor the danger of death, which was hard at hand, could hinder them
from giving thanks to the Lord joyfully and with glad hearts.
We must note this general rule, that we cannot pray
as we ought, but we must also praise God. For though the desire to pray arise of
the feeling of our want and miseries, and therefore it is, for the most part,
joined with sorrow and carefulness;
F1065
yet the faithful must so bridle their affections, that they murmur not against
God; so that the right form of prayer doth join two affections together, (to
look too contrary,) [viz.] carefulness and sorrow, by reason of the present
necessity which doth keep us down, and joyfulness, by reason of the obedience
whereby we submit ourselve to God, and by reason of the hope which, showing us
the haven high at hand, doth refresh us even in the midst of shipwreck. Such a
form doth Paul prescribe to us. Let your prayers (saith he) be made known to God
with thanksgiving,
(<500406>Philippians
4:6.) But in this history we must note the circumstances. For though the pain of
the stripes were grievous, though the prison were troublesome, though the danger
were great, seeing that Paul and Silas cease not to praise God, we gather by
this how greatly they were encouraged to bear the cross. So Luke reported before
that the apostles rejoiced, because they were counted worthy to suffer reproach
for the name of the Lord,
(<440541>Acts
5:41.)
And those which lay bound.
We must know that Paul and Silas prayed aloud, that
they might make the boldness of a good conscience known to others who were shut
up in the same prison; for they might have made their prayer with secret
groaning and sighing of heart as they were wont, or they might have prayed unto
the Lord quietly and softly. Why do they then exalt their voice? Assuredly, they
do not that for any ambition; but that they may profess, that, trusting to the
goodness of their cause, they fly without fear unto God. Therefore, in their
prayers was included a confession of faith, which did appertain unto a common
example, and prepared as well the malefactor’s as the jailer’s house
to consider the miracle.
26.
There was an
earthquake. The Lord, in showing this visible
sign, meant chiefly to provide for his servants, that they might more manifestly
know that they prayers were heard; yet he had respect also of the rest. He could
have loosed the fetters of Paul and Silas without an earthquake, and also have
opened the gates. But that addition served not a little to confirm them, seeing
that the Lord, for their sakes, did shake both the air and also the earth.
Again, it was requisite that the keeper of the prison and the rest should feel
the presence of God, lest they should think that the miracle came by chance.
Neither is it to be doubted, but that the Lord did then show a token of his
power, which should be profitable for all ages; so that the faithful may fully
assure themselves that he will be nigh unto them so often as they are to enter
F1066
combats and dangers for the defense of the gospel. Nevertheless, he doth neither
always keep the same course, to testify his presence by manifest signs; neither
is it lawful for us to prescribe him a law. For he did help his by manifest
miracles then for this cause, that we may be content with his hidden grace at
this day; concerning which matter we have spoken more upon the second
chapter.
27.
When the keeper of the prison was
awaked. He would have slain himself that he
might prevent punishment; for it had been a foolish answer to have said that the
doors were opened of their own accord. But this question may be asked, Seeing
that Paul seeth that they might have some hope to escape if he should slay
himself, why doth he hinder him? for he seemeth by this means to refuse the
deliverance which was offered by God; yea, it seemeth to have been a mere toy,
F1067
in that the Lord would have the jailer awaked, lest there should be any use
F1068
of the miracle. I answer, that we must in this place have respect unto his
counsel and purpose. For he did not loose Paul and Silas, and the rest, from
their fetters, neither did he, therefore, open the doors, that he might
straightway let them go free; but that, by showing the power of his hand, he
might seal up the faith of Paul and Silas, and might make the name of Christ
glorious among others. Therefore, he doth so yield to the petitions of Paul and
Silas, that he showeth that he is able enough to deliver them so often as he
shall think it good; and that nothing can hinder him, but that he is able to
enter not only into prisons, but also into graves, that he may deliver those
that be his.
F1069
He opened the gates of the prison to Peter to another end, as we saw in chapter
twelve. But now, forasmuch as he had another way in readiness to deliver Paul
and Silas, he meant not so much to deliver them for the present time by miracle,
as to confirm them against the time to come. Again, we must call that to mind
which I said of late, that the opening of the prison appertained unto others,
that it might be known to many witnesses that God did favor the doctrine, which
was now burthened with an unjust prejudice. Undoubtedly, Paul perceived this;
and therefore, though his hands were loosed, he did not once wag from his place.
F1070
He might have gone away, if he had been so disposed. Why doth he not? Was it
because he contemned the grace of God? or because, through his slothfulness, he
will make the miracle frustrate? None of all these is probable; whence we gather
that he was holden by God, as the Lord useth to direct the minds of those which
be his in doubtful matters, that they may follow sometimes ignorantly, sometimes
wittingly, that which is expedient to be done, and not pass their
bounds.
|
ACTS
16:29-34
|
|
29. And calling for a light he sprang in, and,
trembling, he fell down at the feet of Paul and Silas. 30. And when he
had brought them forth, he saith, Sirs, what must I do to be saved? 31.
And they said, Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and
thy household. 32. And they spake to him the word, and to all that were
in his house. 33. And taking them at the same hour of the night, he
washed their stripes; and was himself baptized, and all his household,
forthwith. 34. And when he had brought them into his house, he set meat
before them; and he rejoiced that he and all his whole house believed in
God.
|
29.
Being astonished, he fell down. This keeper was
no less brought under with fear to show obedience to God than with the miracle
prepared.
F1071
Hereby it appeareth what a good thing it is for men to be thrown down from their
pride, that they may learn to submit themselves to God. He was hardened in his
superstitions; therefore, he might with a lofty stomach
F1072
have despised whatsoever Paul and Silas should have said, whom he had
reproachfully
F1073
thrust into the innermost part of the prison. Now, fear maketh him apt to be
taught and gentle. Therefore, so often as the Lord shall strike us or cast us
down,
F1074
let us know that this is done that we may be brought in [to] order from our too
much haughtiness.
But it is a wonder that he was not reproved for
falling down at their feet. For why did Paul wink at that which (as Luke
recordeth) Peter would not suffer in Cornelius?
(<441026>Acts
10:26.) I answer, that Paul doth therefore bear with the keeper, because he
knoweth that he was not moved with superstition, but with fear of God’s
judgment so to humble himself. It was a kind of worship common enough; but
chiefly among the Romans it was a solemn thing when they would humbly crave any
thing, or crave pardon, they fell down at their knees to whom they put their
supplication. Therefore, there was no cause why Paul should be displeased with a
man whom he saw simply humbled of God. For if there had been any thing committed
contrary to the glory of God, he had not forgotten that zeal which he showed
before among the men of Lycaonia. Therefore, by his silence, we gather that in
this kind of worship there was nothing contrary to godliness or the glory of
God.
30.
Sirs, what must I do? He doth so ask counsel,
that he showeth therewith that he will be obedient. By this we see that he was
thoroughly
F1075
touched, so that he was ready to do what they should command him, whom not many
hours before he had bound uncourteously. The wicked oftentimes when they see
wonders, though they tremble for a time, yet are they straightway made more
obstinate, as it befell Pharaoh,
(<020808>Exodus
8:8, 32;) at least they are not so tamed that they give over themselves to God.
But in this place the keeper (acknowledging the power of God) was not only a
little afraid, so that he returned straightway unto his former cruelty, but he
showeth himself obedient to God, and desirous of sound and wholesome doctrine.
He demandeth how he may obtain salvation; whereby it appeareth more plainly that
he was not suddenly taken with some light
F1076
fear of God only, but truly humbled to offer himself to be a scholar to his
ministers. He knew that they were cast in prison for no other cause, save only
because they did overthrow the common estate of religion. Now he is ready to
hear their doctrine which he had before contemned.
31.
Believe in the Lord
Jesus. This is but a short, and, to look to, a
cold and hungry definition of salvation, and yet it is perfect to believe in
Christ. For Christ alone hath all the parts of blessedness and eternal life
included in him, which he offereth to us by the gospel; and by faith we receive
them, as I have declared,
(<441509>Acts
15:9.) And here we must note two things; first, that Christ is the mark
F1077
whereat faith must aim; and, therefore, men’s minds do nothing else but
wander when they turn aside from him. Therefore, no marvel if all the divinity
of Popery be nothing else but an huge lump
F1078
and horrible labyrinth; because, neglecting Christ, they flatter themselves in
vain and frivolous speculations. Secondly, we must note, that after we have
embraced Christ by faith, that alone is sufficient to salvation. But the latter
member, which Luke addeth by and by, doth better express the nature of faith,
Paul and Silas command the keeper of the prison to believe in the Son of God. Do
they precisely stay in this voice [word] only? Yea, it followeth in Luke, in the
text, [context,] that they preached the word of the Lord. Therefore, we see how
the faith is not a light or dry opinion concerning unknown things, but a plain
and distinct knowledge of Christ conceived out of the gospel. Again, if the
preaching of the gospel be absent, there shall no faith remain any longer. To
conclude, Luke coupleth faith with preaching and doctrine; and after that he
hath briefly spoke of faith, he doth, by way of exposition, show the true and
lawful way of believing. Therefore, instead of that invention of entangled
faith, whereof the Papists babble, let us hold faith unfolded in the word of
God, that it may unfold to us the power of Christ.
33.
He was baptized, and all his
household. Luke doth again commend the godly
zeal of the keeper, that he did consecrate all his whole house to the Lord;
wherein doth also appear the grace of God, in that he brought all his whole
family unto a godly consent. And we must also note the notable exchange: he was
of late about to murder himself, because he thought that Paul and the rest were
escaped; but now laying aside all fear, he bringeth them home.
F1079
So that we see how faith doth animate and encourage those to behave themselves
stoutly who before had no heart. And surely, when we droop
F1080
through fear and doubtfulness, there is no better matter of boldness than to be
able to cast all our cares into God’s bosom; that no danger may terrify us
from doing our duty, whilst that we look for an end at God’s hand, such as
he shall see to be most profitable.
34.
He rejoiceth that he believed. The external
profession of faith was before commended in the jailer; now the inward fruit
thereof is described. When he did lodge the apostles,
F1081
and was not afraid of punishment, but did courteously entertain them in his own
house, otherwise than he was enjoined by the magistrate, he did testify that his
faith was not idle. And that joy whereof Luke speaketh in this place is a
singular good thing, which every man hath from his faith. There is no great
torment than an evil conscience; for the unbelievers, though the seek by all
means to bring themselves into a certain amazedness, yet because they have no
peace with God, they must needs quake and tremble. But admit they perceive not
their present torments, yea, they rage and play the madmen through mad and
unbridled licentiousness; yet are they never quiet, neither do they enjoy quiet
joy.
F1082
Therefore, sincere and quiet stable joy proceedeth from faith alone, when we
perceive that God is merciful to us. In this respect, Zacharias saith,
“Rejoice and be glad, O daughter of Sion, behold, they King cometh.”
Yea, this effect is everywhere in the Scripture attributed to faith, that it
maketh the souls joyful. Therefore, let us know that faith is not a vain or dead
imagination, but a lively sealing [sense] of the grace of God, which bringeth
perfect joy by reason of the certainty of salvation, whereof it is meet that the
wicked be void, who do both fly from the God of peace, and disturb all
righteousness.
|
ACTS
16:35-40
|
|
35. And when it was day, the magistrates sent
the apparitors, [officers,] saying, Let those men go. 36. And the keeper
of the prison told these words to Paul, The magistrates have sent to loose you:
now therefore going out, depart in peace. 37. And Paul said to them,
After that they have beaten us openly, before our cause was known, seeing that
we be Romans, they have cast us into prison; and now they cast us out privily?
No, surely; but let them come themselves and fetch us out. 38. And the
apparitors [officers] told these words to the magistrates; who feared, after
that they heard that they were Romans. 39. And they came and besought
them; and when they had brought them out, they requested that they would depart
out of the city. 40. And coming out of the prison, they entered in unto
Lydia; and when they had seen the brethren, they comforted them, and
departed.
|
35.
When it was day. The question is, how it came
to pass that the judges did so suddenly change their purpose? The day before
they had commanded that Paul and Silas should be bound with fetters, as if they
meant to punish them cruelly, now they let them go free. At least, if they had
heard them, it might have been that the knowledge of the cause had brought them
to be more gentle and better minded.
F1083
But it appeareth that, forasmuch as the matter stood as yet still in one state,
they were brought into repentance of their own accord. I answer, that there is
no other thing here set down but that which falleth out most commonly when
sedition is once raised. For not only the minds of the common people begin to
rage, but also the tempest carrieth away the governors also, no doubt
perversely. For we know that of Virgil, —
“And as amidst a mighty rout, when discord oft
is bred, And baser froward-minded men with furious rage are led; Forthwith flies
fire, and stones are flung, madness doth tools supply, Then if on the sudden
they do any one espy Whom love to commonwealth and just deserts have reverent
made, They hush, and eke attentive stand, to hear what will be said: He governs
both their will and rage, With words their wrath he doth
assuage.”
Therefore, there can be nothing more unseemly than
what in a hot tumult the judges should be set on fire [along] with the people;
but it falleth out so for the most part. Therefore, when those officers saw the
people up, they thought there was cause enough why they should beat the apostles
with rods. But now they are caused with shame and infamy to suffer punishment
for their lightness, [levity.] Peradventure also, when they inquire of the
beginning of the tumult, they find those who had deceived the people
F1084
in the fault. Therefore, when they had found out that Paul and Silas were
innocent, they let them go, though too late. By which example, those which bear
rule are taught to beware of too much haste. Again, we see how carelessly
magistrates flatter
F1085
themselves in their own offenses, which they know full well they have committed,
especially when they have to do with unknown and base persons. When these men
grant free liberty to Paul and Silas to depart, they are not ignorant that they
had before done them injury; yet they think it will be sufficient if they do not
continue to do them injury still, and to be more cruel upon them.
F1086
The apparitors [officers] are called
[rabdoucoi],
of the staves which they did bear; whereas the ensigns of the sergeants
[lictors] were hatches bound with rods.
After that they have beaten us
openly. Their defense consisteth upon [of] two
points, that they raged against, and cruelly intreated, the body of a man that
was a Roman; secondly, that they did that contrary to the order of law. We shall
see afterwards that Paul was a citizen of Rome. But it was straitly provided by
Portius’ law, by the laws of Sempronius, and also by many more, that no
man should have power of life or death over any citizen of Rome but the people.
Notwithstanding, it may seem to be a strange thing that Paul did not maintain
[assert] his right before he was beaten with rods; for the judges might honestly
excuse themselves by his silence; but it is to be thought that he was not heard
in the midst of the tumult. If any man object that he doth now seek remedy too
late, and out of season, yea, that he doth catch at a vain and foolish comfort,
F1087
when he requireth that the magistrates come themselves, we may readily answer,
Paul was like to fare never a whit the better therefore; but we must mark that
he meant nothing less than to provide for his own private commodity; but that he
might ease the brethren somewhat afterward,
F1088
that the magistrates might not be so bold as to rage so freely against the good
and innocent brethren. Because he had gotten their heads under his girdle,
F1089
he translated his right to help the brethren, that they might be borne with.
This was the cause for which he did chide them. And so Paul did wisely use the
opportunity offered him; as we must neglect nothing which may take for the
bridling of the enemies, that they take not to themselves so much liberty to
oppress or vex the innocent, forasmuch as the Lord bringeth to our hands such
helps not in vain. Notwithstanding, let us remember that if we have been injured
in anything, we must not repay injuries, but we must only endeavor to stay their
lust, lest they hurt others in like sort.
38.
They were afraid, because they were Romans.
They are not once moved with the other point, because they had handled innocents
cruelly without discretion;
F1090
and yet that was the greater reproach. But because they did not fear that any
man would punish them, they were not moved with God’s judgment. This is
the cause that they do carelessly pass over that which was objected concerning
injury done by them, only they are afraid of the officers
F1091
of the Romans, and lest they should be beheaded for violating the liberty in the
body of a citizen. They knew that this was death if any of the chief governors
[prefects] should commit it, then what should become of the officers of one free
city?
F1092
Such is the fear of the wicked, because they have an amazed
F1093
conscience before God, they do long time flatter themselves in all sins, until
the punishment
F1094
of men hang over their heads.
40.
When they saw, etc. They were desired to part
presently; yet it became them to regard the brethren, lest the tender seed of
the gospel should perish, and undoubtedly they would have tarried longer if they
had been suffered, but the prayers and requests of the magistrates were
imperious and armed, which they are enforced to obey. Nevertheless, they
foreslow [neglect] not their necessary duty, but they exhort the brethren to be
constant. And whereas they went straight to Lydia, it is a token, that though
the Church were increased, yet that woman was the chief even of a greater
number, as touching diligence in duties of godliness;
F1095
and that appeareth more plainly thereby, because all the godly were assembled in
her house.
CHAPTER 17
|
ACTS
17:1-4
|
|
1. And when they had journeyed through
Amphipolis and Appollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was a synagogue of
the Jews. 2. And as his manner was, Paul entered in unto them, and three
Sabbaths disputed with
F1096
them out of the Scriptures. 3. Opening and alleging that Christ must have
suffered and rise again from the dead; and that this is Christ, whom, saith he,
I preach to you. 4. And certain of them believed, and were joined to Paul
and Silas, and of religious Grecians a great multitude, and of chief women not a
few.
|
1.
They came to
Thessalonica. We know not why Paul attempted
nothing at Amphipolis and Appollonia, which were, notwithstanding, famous
cities, as appeareth by Pliny; save only because he followed the Spirit of God
as his guide; and took occasion by the present matter, as occasion he did also
essay to do some good there, but because it was without any good success,
therefore Luke passeth over it. And whereas being beaten at Philippos,
[Philippi,] and scarce escaping out of great danger, he preached Christ at
Thessalonica, it appeareth thereby how courageous he was to keep the course of
his calling, and how bold he was ever now and then to enter into new
dangers.
This so invincible fortitude of mind, and such
patient enduring of the cross, do sufficiently declare, that Paul labored not
after the manner of men, but that he was furnished with the heavenly power of
the Spirit. And this was all so wonderful patience in him, in that, entering in
unto the Jews, whose unbridled frowardness he had so often tried, [experienced,]
he proceedeth to procure their salvation. But because he knew that Christ was
given to the Jews for salvation, and that he himself was made an apostle upon
this condition, that he should preach repentance and faith, first to the Jews
and then to the Gentiles, committing the success of his labor to the Lord, he
obeyeth his commandment, (though he had no great hope to do good.) He seemed
before to have taken his last farewell of the Jews, when he said, It was
behoveful that the kingdom of God should be first preached to you; but because
ye receive it not, behold we turn to the Gentiles; but that harder sentence must
be restrained to that company who had wickedly rejected the gospel when it was
offered unto them, and made themselves unworthy [of] the grace of God. And
toward the nation itself Paul ceaseth not to do his embassage; by which example
we are taught, that we ought to make so great account of the calling of God,
that no unthankfulness of men may be able to hinder us, but that we proceed to
be careful for their salvation, so long as the Lord appointeth us to be their
ministers. And it is to be though that even now there were some who on the first
Sabbath refused sound doctrine, but their frowardness
F1097
did not hinder him, but that he came again upon other Sabbaths.
2.
He disputed.
Luke setteth down first what was the sum of the
disputation; to wit, that Jesus, the son of Mary, is Christ, who was promised in
times past in the law and the prophets, who, by the sacrifice of his death, did
make satisfaction for the sins of the world, and brought righteousness and life
by his resurrection; secondly, how he proved that which he taught. Let us handle
this second member first. Luke saith that he disputed out of the Scriptures;
therefore the proofs of faith must be fet from [sought at] the mouth of God
alone. If we dispute about matters which concern men, then let human reasons
take place; but in the doctrine of faith, the authority of God alone must reign,
and upon it must we depend.
All men confess that this is true, that we must stay
ourselves upon God alone; yet there be but a few which hear him speak in the
Scriptures. But and if that maxim take place among us,
F1098
that the Scripture cometh of God, the rule either of teaching or of learning
ought to be taken nowhere else. Whereby it doth also appear with what devilish
fury the Papists are driven, when they deny that there can any certainty be
gathered out of the Scriptures; and, therefore, they hold that we must stand to
the decrees of men. For I demand of them whether Paul did observe a right order
in disputing or no? at least, let them blush for shame, that the Word of the
Lord was more reverenced in an unbelieving nation than it is at this day among
them. The Jews admit Paul, and suffer him when he disputeth out of the
Scriptures; the Pope and all his count it a mere mock when the Scripture is
cited; as if God did speak doubtfully there, and did with vain boughts
F1099
mock men. Hereunto is added, that there is at this day much more light in the
Scriptures, and the truth of God shineth there more clearly than in the law and
the prophets. For in the gospel, Christ, who is the Son of righteousness, doth
shed out his beam with perfect brightness upon us; for which cause the blasphemy
of the Papists is the more intolerable, whilst that they will make the Word of
God as yet uncertain. But let us know, as faith can be grounded nowhere else
than in the Word of the Lord, so we must only stand to the testimony thereof in
all controversies.
3.
Opening.
In this place he describeth the sum and subject of the disputation, and he
putteth down two members concerning Christ, that he must have died and risen
again, and that the son of Mary which was crucified is Christ. When the question
is concerning Christ, there come three things in question, Whether he be, who he
is, and what he is. If Paul had had to deal with the Gentiles, he must have fet
his beginning farther;
F1100
because they had heard nothing concerning Christ; neither do profane men
conceive that they need a Mediator. But this point was out of doubt among the
Jews, to whom the Mediator was promised; wherefore Paul omitteth that as
superfluous, which was received by common consent of all men. But because there
was nothing more hard than to bring the Jews to confess that Jesus who was
crucified was the Redeemer, therefore Paul beginneth with this, that it was meet
that Christ should die, that he may remove the stumbling-block of the cross. And
yet we must not think that he recited the bare history, but he taketh on
undoubtedly principle, that the causes were showed why Christ must have suffered
and rise again; to wit, because he preached of the ruin of mankind, of sin and
of the punishment thereof, of the judgment of God, and of the eternal curse
wherein we are all enwrapped. For even the Scripture calleth us hither, when it
foretelleth the death of Christ. As Isaias saith not simply that Christ should
die, but plainly expressing, because [that] we have all erred, and every one
hath gone his own way, he assigneth the cause of his death, that God hath laid
upon him all our iniquities; that the chastisement of our peace is upon him,
that by his stripes we may be healed; that by making satisfaction for us, he
hath purchased righteousness for us,
(<235304>Isaiah
53:4-8.) So doth Daniel show the force and fruit of his death in his 9th
chapter,
(<270924>Daniel
9:24,) when he saith that sin must be sealed up, that eternal righteousness may
succeed.
And, surely, there is no more apt or effectual way to
prove the office of Christ, than when men, being humbled with the feeling of
their miseries, see that there is no hope left, unless they be reconciled by the
sacrifice of Christ. Then laying away their pride, they humbly embrace his
cross, whereof they were before both weary and ashamed. Therefore, we must come
unto the same fountains at this day, from which Paul fetteth [fetcheth] the
proof of the death and resurrection of Christ. And that definition brought great
light to the second chapter. It had not been so easy a matter for Paul to prove,
and certainly to gather, that the Son of Mary is Christ, unless the Jews had
been taught before what manner of Redeemer they were to hope for. And when that
doth once appear, it doth only remain that those things be applied to Christ
which the Scripture doth attribute to the Mediator. But this is the sum of our
faith, that we know that the Son of Mary is that Christ and Mediator which God
promised from the beginning; that done, that we know and understood why he died
and rose again; that we do not feign to ourselves any earthly king, but that we
seek in him righteousness, and all parts of our salvation; both which things
Paul is said to have proved out of the Scriptures. We must know that the Jews
were not so blockish, nor so impudent, as they be at this day. Paul might have
drawn arguments from the sacrifices and from all the worship of the law, whereat
the Jews gnarl at this day like dogs. It is well known how unseemly they rent
and corrupt other places of Scripture. At that day they had some courtesy
F1101
in them; also they did somewhat reverence the Scripture, so that they were not
altogether such as would not be taught; at this day the veil is laid over their
hearts,
(<470315>2
Corinthians 3:15,) so that they can see no more in the clear light than
moles.
4.
Certain of them believed. We see here the fruit
of Paul’s disputation. He proved flatly [plainly] that Jesus was for us,
and whose resurrection is the life of the world. Yet only certain of the Jews
believe; the rest are blind at noonday, and with deaf ears refuse the certain
and plain truth. This is also worth the noting, that whereas only a few Jews
believed, a great multitude of the Grecians, who were far farther off, came unto
the faith. To what end can you say they were nousled [trained] up in the
doctrine of the law from their childhood, save only that they might be more
estranged from God? Therefore, the Lord doth now begin to show some tokens of
that blindness in them which the prophets do oftentimes denounced unto them.
Notwithstanding, he declareth by this that his covenant was not in vain, because
he did at least gather some of that people unto himself, that the sparkles of
the election may shine in the remnant which was saved freely. Luke doth moreover
teach, that they did not believe the sayings of Paul, only so far forth that
they subscribed unto them with a cold consent, but that they did testify their
earnest affection, because they had joined themselves to Paul and Silas as
companions, and provoked against themselves the hatred of their nation by the
free profession of the gospel.
F1102
For what meaneth this adjoining, save only because they professed that they
allowed [approved] that doctrine which he delivered, and that they took his
part? For there is nothing more contrary to faith, than if, when we know
[recognize] the truth of God, we stand notwithstanding in doubt, and are loath
to join ourselves to any side. If any man had rather expound it, that they did
join themselves to Paul and Silas, because they were desirous to learn, that
they might be better instructed at home; thereby doth also appear the lively
heat of faith; and that doth always continue unmovable, that no man doth truly
believe in Christ, save only he which doth give over himself to him, and doth
freely and willingly fight over his banner.
Of religious Grecians a
multitude. Because they had learned [imbibed]
the first principles of godliness, they were nearer to the kingdom of God than
others who had always [lain] laid in the filth of superstition. Notwithstanding,
the question is, how the Grecians came by religion, who, being bewitched with
wicked errors and dotings, were without God? as Paul teacheth,
(<490212>Ephesians
2:12.) But we must know, that whither soever the Jews were exiled, there went
with them some seed of godliness,
F1103
and there was some smell [savor] of pure doctrine spread abroad. For their
miserable scattering abroad was so turned unto a contrary end by the wonderful
counsel of God, that it did gather those unto the true faith who did wander in
error. And though religion were also corrupt among them with many wicked
inventions, yet because most of the Gentiles were weary of their madness, they
were by this short sum
F1104
enticed unto Judaism, that nothing is more safe than the worship of one and the
true God. Therefore, by religious Grecians understood those who had some taste
of the true and lawful worship of God, so that they were not any longer given to
gross idolatry. Though, as I have said, it is to be thought that it was only a
light and obscure taste, which was far from true instruction. Wherefore, Luke
doth improperly give them such an honorable title. But as the Spirit of God doth
sometimes vouchsafe [to give] some rude beginning and first exercise of faith,
or the only [mere] preparation, the name of faith, so they are called in this
place religious, who, having taken their leave of idols, had begun to
acknowledge one God.
And though that confused or obscure persuasion doth
not deserve of itself to be counted religion, yet because it is a step whereby
we come nearer unto God, it taketh the name of the consequent, as they call it,
or of that which followeth. Yea, the blind and superstitious fear of God is
sometimes called religion; not because it is so indeed, but improperly, to note
the difference between a mean worship of God,
F1105
and gross and Epicurish contempt. Nevertheless, let us know that the truth and
the sound doctrine of the word of God is the rule of godliness, so that there
can be no religion without the true light of understanding.
|
ACTS
17:5-10
|
|
5. And the unbelieving Jews being moved with
envy, [zeal,] and taking to them certain vagabonds, froward fellows, and having
assembled the multitude, they made a tumult in the city; and besetting the house
of Jason, they sought to bring them out unto the people. 6. And when they
had not found them, they drew Jason and certain brethren unto the governors of
the city, crying, Those who have troubled the whole world are come hither also,
7. Who Jason hath received privily; and all these do contrary to the
decrees of Caesar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus. 8. And
they troubled [stirred up] the multitude and the magistrates of the city when
they heard these things: 9. And when they had received sufficient
assurance of Jason and the rest, they let him go. 10. And forthwith the
brethren sent forth Paul and Silas by night unto Berea, who, when they were
come, they went into the synagogue of the Jews.
|
5.
And being moved with
envy. We see how Paul could nowhere erect the
kingdom of Christ without some conflict, for so soon as any fruit of doctrine
appeared, there arose persecution therewithal; but because he knew that he was
to war against Satan and the wickedness of the world, he was not only hardened
against all assaults, but he was more encouraged more courageously to proceed.
Therefore, all the servants of Christ must be content with this one example of
him, if they see that their labor doth yield some fruit, they must recompense
all manner of persecutions with this reward. And this place teacheth that the
zeal wherewith the unbelievers are carried headlong, and set on fire, is nothing
else but furious force,
F1106
because it is not governed by the prudence of the Spirit, neither yet with
righteousness or equity. And though they do always pretend the name of God for
an excuse of their disordered zeal, yet this history doth plainly declare, that
mere hypocrisy doth reign inwardly, and that all corners of their hearts are
stuffed with poisoned malice. These enemies of Paul did boast that they were
defenders of the law of God; and that they did hate Paul, and contend with him
only in defense thereof.
Why do they then arm the wicked, and conspire
together with them to raise tumult? Why then do they also before a profane
magistrate bring the gospel in that contempt which might have redounded to the
contempt of the law? Such sedition doth plainly declare, that they were moved
with nothing less than desire to please God, to be thus hot against Paul, for to
what end do they beset Jason’s house, and strive disorderly
F1107
to pluck out Paul thence, save only that they may set him before the people to
be stoned? Therefore, let us know that wicked zeal, which is hot [boils] in
superstitious men, is always infected with hypocrisy and malice; and this is the
cause that it breaketh out into cruelty without keeping any
measure.
Taking to them certain
vagabonds. The Greek word which Luke useth doth
signify sluggards, and men whereof there ought no account to be made, who,
having nothing wherewith they could keep themselves occupied at home, did run up
and down idle;
F1108
or bold [audacious] fellows and hungry, who are ready to forswear themselves to
raise tumults, and to be at one end of
F1109
every wicked fact. Whereby it doth likewise appear that their own conscience
told them that they did amiss, seeing they got wicked men to take their part,
and to give them their consent. For seeing the magistrate did favor them, what
did move them to raise that tempest, save only because they had no hope to have
any success, unless (matters should be out of order and) all should be in an
uproar? And Luke describeth how such fans did raise sedition; to wit, they
gathered the people together in troops, and spread abroad their poison here and
there, until they were strong enough to make an assault;
F1110
which policy [artifice] is too common among seditions fellows, as those cities
which are subject to this mischief do full well know.
6.
Those men who have troubled the whole world.
This is the state of the gospel, to have those uproars which Satan raiseth
imputeth to it. This is also the malicousness of the enemies of Christ, to lay
the blame of tumults upon holy and modest teachers, which they themselves
procure. Assuredly, the gospel is not preached to this end that it may set men
together by the ears;
F1111
but rather that it may keep them in peace, being reconciled to God. When Christ
doth meekly will us
F1112
there to come unto him, Satan and the wicked rage;
F1113
therefore, Paul and Silas might easily have defended themselves; but it was
requisite for them to suffer this false slander for a time; and so long as they
were not heard, to put it up quietly. And the Lord meant by their example to
teach us, that we must not give place to slanders and false reports; but we must
stand stoutly in maintaining the truth, being ready to hear evil for things done
well. Wherefore, away with the perverse wisdom of some, who, to the end they may
escape false slanders, cease [hesitate] not to betray Christ and his gospel
through their treacherous moderation, as though their good name were more
precious than Paul’s and such like, yea, than the sacred name of God,
which is not free from blasphemies.
7.
All these men, etc. The second point of the
accusation of this, that they violate the majesty of the empire of Rome. A great
and grievous crime, yet too impudently forged. Paul and Silas sought to erect
the kingdom of Christ, which is spiritual. The Jews knew that this might be done
without doing any injury to the Roman empire. They knew that they meant nothing
less than to overthrow the public estate, or to take from Caesar his authority.
Therefore, the Jews catch at the pretense of treason, that they may oppress the
innocent with the envy of the crime alone.
F1114
Neither doth Satan cease at this day to blear
men’s eyes with such smokes and mists. The Papists know full well, and
they be sufficiently convict before God, that that is more than false which they
lay to our charge, That we overthrow all civil government; that laws and
judgments are quite taken away; that the authority of kings if subverted by us;
and yet they be not ashamed to the end they may make all the whole world
offended with us, falsely to report that the Jews do not only allege that
Caesar’s commandments were broken, because Paul and Silas durst presume to
alter and innovate somewhat in religion, but because they said there was another
king. This crime was altogether forged; but if at any time religion enforces us
to resist tyrannical edicts and commandments which forbid us to give due honor
to Christ, and due worship to God; we may then justly say for ourselves, that we
are not rebellious against kings, for they be not so exalted, that they may go
about like giants to pull God out of his seat and throne. That excuse of Daniel
was true, that he had not offended the king, whereas notwithstanding he had not
obeyed his wicked commandment, neither had he injured mortal man, because he had
preferred God before him. So let us faithfully pay to princes the tributes which
are due to them, let us be ready to give them all civil obedience; but if, being
not content with their degree, they go about to pluck out of our hands the fear
and worship of God, there is no cause why any should say that we despise them,
because we make more account of the power and majesty of God.
8.
They raised the multitude.
We see how unjustly the holy men were handled.
Because they had no place granted them to defend themselves, it was an easy
matter to oppress them, though they were guiltless. We see, likewise, that it is
no new matter for magistrates to be carried away with the rage of the people as
with a tempest, especially when the injury toucheth those who are strangers and
unknown, at whose hands they look for no reward; because they will not come in
danger for nothing. For then they care not for reason or equity, neither do they
hear the matter,
F1115
but one driveth forward another without any resistance, and all things are done
out of order, as when they run unto some great fire. But it came to pass, by the
singular goodness of God, that so great heat was stayed by and by; for so soon
as the magistrates profess that they will know farther of the matter, the
multitude is appeased; assurance [security] is taken; and, at length, the matter
is ended.
10.
They sent them out to
Berea. Hereby it appeareth that Paul’s
labor brought forth fruit in a small time; for though the brethren send forth
him and Silas, yet they adjoin themselves as voluntary companions to their
danger and cross by this duty. But the constancy of Paul is incredible, because,
having had such experience of their stubbornness and malice of his nation, he
doth never cease to try whether he can bring any to Christ, namely, seeing he
knew that he was bound both to Jews and Gentiles, no injury of men could lead
him away from his calling. So all the servants of Christ must so wrestle with
the malice of the world, that they shake not off Christ’s yoke with what
injuries soever they be provoked.
|
ACTS
17:11-15
|
|
11. And those were noblemen among the
Thessalonians, who had received the word with all readiness of mind, daily
searching the Scriptures whether these things were so. 12. And many of
them believed, and honest women which were Grecians, and men not a few. 13.
But when the Jews of Thessalonica knew that Paul did also preach the word of
God at Berea, they came thither also, moving the multitude. 14. And then
straghtway the brethren sent forth Paul that he might go as it were unto the
sea; but Silas and Timotheus remained there. 15. Moreover, those which
guided Paul brought him even unto Athens; and when they had received commandment
to Silas and Timotheus that they should come to him with speed, they
departed.
|
11.
Did excel in
nobility. Luke returneth again unto the men of
Thessalonica. The remembrance of Christ might have been thought to have been
buried by the departure of Paul, and surely it is a wonder that that small
light, which began to shine, was not quite put out, and that the seed of sound
doctrine did not wither away, which had need continually to be watered that it
might spring up. But after Paul’s departure, it appeareth how effectual
and fruitful his preaching had been. For those who had only tasted of the first
principles of godliness do nevertheless profit and go forward, though he be
absent, and exercise themselves in the continual reading of the Scripture. And,
first, Luke saith that they were of the chief families. For the nobility whereof
he maketh mention is referred not unto the mind, but unto the nation. Some think
that the men of Berea are compared with the men of Thessalonica, because he
saith
[eugenesterouv],
and not in the superlative degree
[eugenestatouv].
But I think that that manner of speech is usual and common among the Grecians,
which the Latins could not so well digest.
F1116
Moreover, he had said a little before, that certain principal women believed at
Thessalonica, and it is not to be thought that the men of Berea were preferred
before those of this city. And there is a threefold reason why Luke maketh
mention of their excellency of birth. We know how hardly men came down from
their high degress, what a rare matter it is for those who are great in the
world to undertake the reproach of the cross, laying away their pride, and
rejoice in humility, as James commandeth,
(<590110>James
1:10.)
Therefore Luke commendeth the rare efficacy and
working of the Spirit of God, when he saith that these noblemen were no whit
hindered by the dignity of the flesh, but that embracing the gospel, they
prepared themselves to bear the cross, and preferred the reproach of Christ
before the glory of the world. Secondly, Luke meant to make known the glory of
the world. Secondly, Luke meant to make known unto us, that the grace of Christ
standeth open for all orders and degrees. In which sense Paul saith, that God
would have all men saved,
(<540204>1
Timothy 2:4;) lest the poor and those who are base do shut the gate against the
rich, (though Christ did vouchsafe them the former place.) Therefore we see that
noblemen, and those who are of the common sort,
F1117
are gathered together, that those who are men of honor, and which are despised,
grow together into one body of the Church, that all men, in general, may humble
themselves, and extol the grace of God. Thirdly, Luke seemeth to note the cause
why there were so many added, and the kingdom of Christ was, in such short time,
so spread abroad and enlarged at Thessalonica; to wit, because that was no small
help, that chief men, and men of honor, did show other men the way, because the
common sort is for the most part moved by authority. And though this were no
meet stay for faith and godliness, yet is it no strange thing for God to bring
the unbelievers (who wander as yet in error) to himself, by crooked and byways.
F1118
Received the
word. This is the first thing which he
commendeth in the men of Thessalonica, that with a willing and ready desire they
received the gospel. Secondly, that they confirmed their faith
F1119
by diligent inquisition; so that their faith and godliness are commended in the
beginning for forwardness,
F1120
and in process they are praised for their constancy and fervent desire they had
to profit. And surely this is the first entrance into faith that we be ready to
follow, and that, abandoning the understanding and wisdom of the flesh,
F1121
we submit ourselves to Christ, by him to be taught and to obey him. Also Paul
himself, in adorning the Thessalonians with this title, doth agree with Saint
Luke,
(<520213>1
Thessalonians 2:13.)
As touching the second member, this diligence is no
small virtue, whereunto Luke saith the faithful were much given for confirmation
of their faith. For many who at the first break out
F1122
give themselves straightway to idleness, while that they have no care to profit,
and so lose that small seed
F1123
which they had at the first.
But two inconveniences
F1124
may be in this place objected; for it seemeth to be a point of arrogancy in that
they inquire that they may judge; and it seemeth to be a thing altogether
disagreeing with that readiness whereof he spake of late; secondly, forasmuch as
inquisitions is a sign of doubtfulness, it followeth that they were before
endued with no faith, which hath always assurance and certainty joined and
linked with it. Unto the first objection I answer, that Luke’s words ought
not so to be understood, as if the Thessalonians took upon them to judge, or as
though they disputed whether the truth of God were to be received; they did only
examine Paul’s doctrine by the rule and square of the Scripture, even as
gold is tried in the fire; for the Scripture is the true touchstone whereby all
doctrines must be tried. If any man say that this kind of trial is doubtful,
forasmuch as the Scripture is oftentimes doubtful, and is interpreted divers
ways, I say, that we must also add judgment of the Spirit, who is, not without
cause, called the Spirit of discretion, [discernment.] But the faithful must
judge of every doctrine no otherwise then out of, and according to, the
Scriptures, having the Spirit for their leader and guide. And by this means is
refuted that sacrilegious quip [quibble] of the Papists, Because there can be
nothing gathered certainly out of the Scriptures, faith doth depend only upon
the determination of the Church. For when the Spirit of God doth commend the men
of Thessalonica, he prescribeth to us a rule in their example. And in vain
should we search the Scriptures, unless they have in them light enough to teach
us.
Therefore, let this remain as a most sure maxim, that
no doctrine is worthy to be believed but that which we find to be grounded in
the Scriptures. The Pope will have all that received without any more ado,
whatsoever he doth blunder out at his pleasure; but shall he be preferred before
Paul, concerning whose preaching it was lawful for the disciples to make
inquisition? And let us not that this is not spoken of any visured [pretended]
Council, but of a small assembly of men, whereby it doth better appear that
every man is called to read the Scriptures. So likewise, making of search doth
not disagree with the forwardness of faith; for so soon as any man doth hearken,
and being desirous to learn, doth show himself attentive, he is now bent and apt
to be taught, though he do not fully
F1125
give his consent. For example’s sake, an unknown teacher shall profess
that he doth bring true doctrine: I will come, being ready to hear, and my mind
shall be framed unto the obedience of the truth. Nevertheless, I will weigh with
myself what manner [of] doctrine it is which he bringeth; neither will I embrace
anything but the certain truth, and that which I know to be the truth. And this
is the best moderation, when, being fast bound with the reverence of God, we
hear that willingly and quietly which is set before us, as proceeding from him.
Nevertheless, we beware of the seducing subtilty of men; neither do our minds
throw themselves headlong with a blind rage
F1126
to believe every thing without advisement. Therefore, the searching mentioned by
Luke doth not tend to that end that we may be slow and unwilling to believe, but
rather readiness with judgment is made the mean between lightness and
stubbornness.
Now must we answer the second objection. Faith is
contrary to doubtfulness: he which inquireth doubteth; therefore it followeth,
that forasmuch as the Thessalonians inquire and make search touching the
doctrine of Paul, they were void of faith as yet. But the certainty of faith
doth not hinder the confirmation thereof. I call that confirmation when the
truth of God is more and more sealed up in our hearts, whereof, notwithstanding,
we did not doubt before. For example’s sake, I hear out of the gospel that
I am reconciled to God through the grace of Christ, and that my sins are purged
[expiated] through his holy blood: there shall be some testimony uttered which
shall make me believe this. If afterward I examine and search the Scriptures
more thoroughly, I shall find other testimonies oftentimes which shall not only
help my faith, but also increase it and establish it, that it may be more sure
and settled. In like sort, as concerning understanding, faith is increased by
reading the Scriptures. If any man object again, that those men do attribute but
small authority to Paul’s doctrine, who search the Scriptures whether
these things be so, I answer, that such are the proceedings of faith, that they
sometimes seek for that in the Scripture whereof they are already persuaded by
God, and have the inward testimony of the Spirit. And Luke doth not say that the
faith of the Thessalonians was in all points perfect; but he doth only declare
how they were brought to Christ,
F1127
and how they did profit in faith, until the absolute building of godliness might
be erected among them.
12.
And many believed. This is not referred unto
the sentence next going before, as if those of whom he spake began to believe,
making choice of some of them: for that were an absurd thing. But Luke’s
meaning is, because many were added by their example, the Church was increased
in that city. And hitherto hath Luke declared the first beginning of the church
of Thessalonica, lest any man should think that Paul’s labors did perish
through his sudden and violent departure; for unless I be much deceived, he
showeth for this purpose what fruit his preaching brought forth in the other
city, before he came to the exile of Berea.
13.
And when the Jews. We see how the Jews were
carried to and fro with such hatred of the gospel as could never be appeased.
For they do not only expel Christ furiously when he is offered unto them at
home; but when they hear that he is preached elsewhere, they run thither like
mad men. But we must not so much in this place consider the fury of the nation
as the desperate malice of Satan, who pricketh forward those which be his to
trouble the kingdom of Christ, and to destroy man’s salvation; and he
useth them as fans to raise sedition. Wherefore, let us know, that when at this
day so many furious enemies do set themselves against the faithful ministers of
Christ, it is not men which procure the war, but it is Satan, the father of
lying, who doth go about all these things that he may overthrow the kingdom of
Christ.
(<430844>John
8:44.) And though there be not always the same form in fighting and
encountering, yet will Satan never cease to make weary those whom he knoweth to
serve Christ faithfully, either with open war, or secret lying in wait, or
domestical combats.
|
ACTS
17:16-21
|
|
16. And as Paul waited for them at Athens, his
spirit was sore grieved in him, forasmuch as he saw the city given to idolatry.
17. Therefore he disputed in the synagogue with the Jews and religious
men, and in the market daily with those which lit upon him. 18. And
certain Epicures [Epicureans,] and philosophers of the Stoics, disputed with
him, and some said, “What will this babbler say? and other some, He
seemeth to be a declarer of new devils, [or gods,] because he preached to them
Jesus and the resurrection. 19. And when they had caught him, they led
him to Mars’ Street, saying, May we know what new doctrine this is which
thou utterest? 20. For thou bringest certain new things to our ears:
Therefore, we will know what these things mean. 21. And all the men of
Athens, and the strangers which were there, gave themselves to nothing else but
to speak or hear some new thing.
|
16.
Was sore grieved. Though Paul, whithersoever he
came, did stoutly execute that function of teaching which he knew was enjoined
with him, yet Luke showeth that he was more incensed and moved at Athens,
because he saw idolatry reign more there than in any other place for the most
part. The whole world was then full of idols; the pure worship of God could be
found nowhere; and there were everywhere innumerable monsters of superstitions,
but Satan had made the city of Athens more mad than any other city, so that the
people thereof were carried headlong with greater madness unto their wickedness
and perverse rites. And this example is worth the noting, that the city, which
was the mansion-house of wisdom, the fountain of all arts, the mother of
humanity, did exceed all others in blindness and madness. We know with what
commandments witty and learned men did set forth the same, and she had conceived
so great good liking of herself that she counted those rude
F1128
whom she had not polished. But the Holy Ghost condemning the whole world of
ignorance and blockishness, saith that those masters of liberal sciences were
bewitched with an unwonted madness. Whence we gather what man’s wit can do
in matters which concern God. Neither need we doubt of this, but that the Lord
suffered the men of Athens to fall into extreme madness, that all the world
might learn by them, and that they might teach all ages that the foresight and
wit of man’s mind being holpen with learning and instruction, doth
altogether dote, and is mere foolishness when it cometh to the kingdom of God.
They had undoubtedly their cloaks and colors, wherewith they did excuse their
worshippings, how preposterous and corrupt soever they were. And yet,
notwithstanding, it is certain that they did not only deceive men with childish
and frivolous toys, but that they themselves were deluded shamefully with gross
and filthy jugglings, as if they were deprived of common sense, and were
altogether blockish and brutish. And as we learn what manner [of] religion
proceedeth from man’s understanding, and that man’s wisdom is
nothing else but a shop of all errors, so we may know that the men of Athens,
being drunk with their own pride, did err more filthily than the rest. The
antiquity, the pleasantness, and beauty of the city, did puff them up, so that
they did boast that the gods came thence. Therefore, forasmuch as they did pull
down God from heaven, that they might make him an inhabitant of their city, it
was meet that they should be thrust down into the nethermost hell. Howsoever it
be, the vanity of man’s wisdom is here marked with eternal infamy by the
Spirit of God; because, where it was principally resident, there was the
darkness more thick. Idolatry did reign most of all there; and Satan carried
men’s minds to and fro more freely by his mocks and
juggling.
Now, let us come unto Paul. Luke saith, forasmuch as
he saw the city so given to idolatry, his spirit waxed hot, or was moved. Where
he doth not attribute unto him indignation only, neither doth he only say that
he was offended with that spectacle, but he expressed the unwonted heat of holy
anger, which sharpened his zeal, so that he did address himself more fervently
unto the work. And here we must note two things. For in that Paul was wroth when
he saw the name of God wickedly profaned, and his pure worship corrupted, he did
thereby declare, that nothing was to him corrupted, he did thereby declare, that
nothing was to him more precious than the glory of God. Which zeal ought to be
of great force among us, as it is in the Psalm,
(<196909>Psalm
69:9,) “The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.” For it is a
common rule of all the godly, that so soon as they see their heavenly Father
blasphemed, they be sore vexed, as Peter teacheth that the godly man Lot,
because he could not cure most filthy facts, did vex his heart,
(<610208>2
Peter 2:8.) And teachers must, above all others, be fervent, as Paul saith, that
he is jealous that he may retain the Church in true chastity,
(<471102>2
Corinthians 11:2.) And those who are not touched when they see and hear God
blasphemed, and do not only wink thereat, but also carelessly pass over it, are
not worthy to be counted the children of God, who at least do not give him so
much honor as they do to an earthly father. Secondly, we must note that he was
not so grieved, that being cast down through despair, he was quite discouraged,
as we see most men to be far from waxing hot, or being moved, when they see the
glory of God wickedly profaned, that in professing and uttering sorrow and
sighing, they do, notwithstanding, rather wax profane with others than study to
reform them. Nevertheless, they have a fair cloak for their sluggishness, that
they will not procure any tumult when they are like to do no good.
F1129
For they think that their attempts shall be in vain if they strive against the
wicked and violent conspiracy of the people. But Paul is not only not
discouraged with wearisomeness, neither doth he so faint by reason of the
hardness of the matter, that he doth cast from him his office of teaching; but
he is pricked forward with a more sharp prick to maintain
godliness.
17.
With the Jews and religious
men. It was an ordinary thing with Paul,
wheresoever the Jews had synagogues, there to begin, and to offer Christ to his
own nation. After that he went to the Gentiles, who, having tasted of the
doctrine of the law, though they were not as yet thoroughly nousled up in
[imbued with] true godliness, did, notwithstanding, worship the God of Israel,
and being desirous to learn, did not refuse those things which they knew were
taken out of Moses and the prophets; and because such aptness to be taught was
an entrance unto faith, yea, was a certain beginning of faith, the Spirit
vouchsafeth them an honorable title, who being only lightly sprinkled with the
first rudiments, drew nearer unto the true God; for they be called religious.
But let us remember that all the religion of the world may be brought to nought.
Those are called worshippers of God spiritually who gave their name to the God
of Israel. Religion is attributed to them alone; therefore there remaineth
nothing else for the rest but the reproach of atheism, howsoever they toil and
moil
F1130
in superstition. And that for good considerations; for of whatsoever pomp the
idolaters make boast, if their inward affection be examined, there shall be
nothing found there but horrible contempt of God, and it shall appear that it is
a mere feigned color wherewith they go about to excuse their
idols.
18.
They reasoned with
him. Luke addeth now that Paul had a combat
with the philosophers; not that he set upon them of set purpose, forasmuch as he
knew that they were even born only to brawl and cavil; but he was enforced to
enter such a conflict contrary to his purpose, as Paul himself commandeth godly
teachers to be furnished with spiritual weapons, wherewith they may valiantly
defend the truth if any enemies set themselves against it,
(<560109>Titus
1:9.) For it is not always in our choice to make choice of those with whom we
will deal; but the Lord doth often suffer stubborn and importunate men to arise
to exercise us, that by their gainsaying the truth may more plainly appear.
Neither is it to be doubted but that the Epicures, [Epicureans,] according to
their wonted frowardness, did trouble the holy man; and that the Stoics,
trusting to their subtile quips and cavils, did stubbornly deride him;
F1131
yet the end shall show that he did not dispute sophistically, neither was he
carried away unto any unprofitable and contentious disputation, but did observe
that modesty which he himself commandeth elsewhere. And thus must we do, that by
refuting meekly and modestly vain cavillings, we may utter that which is sound
and true; and we must always avoid this danger, that ambition or desire to show
our wit do not unwrap us in superfluous and vain contentions.
Furthermore, Luke maketh mention of two sects, which,
though they were the one contrary to the other,
F1132
had, not withstanding, their contrary vices. The Epicures [Epicureans] did not
only despise liberal arts, but were also open enemies to them. Their philosophy
was to feign that the sun was two feet broad, that the world was made ex
atomis, [of atoms,] (or of things which were so small that they could not be
divided or made smaller,) and by deluding men thus, to blot out the wonderful
workmanship which appeareth in the creation of the world. If they were a
thousand times convict, they were as impudent as dogs. Though they did, in a
word, confess that there be gods, yet they did imagine that they were idle in
heaven, and that they were wholly set upon pleasure, and that they were blessed
only because they were idle. As they did deny that the world was created by God,
as I have said of late, so they thought that man’s affairs were tossed to
and fro without any governing, and that they were not governed by the celestial
providence. Pleasure was their felicity,
F1133
not that unbridled and filthy pleasure; yet such as did more and more corrupt
men by her enticements, being already, of their own accord, bent to pamper the
flesh. They counted the immorality of their souls but a fable, whereby it came
to pass that they gave themselves liberty to make much of their
bodies.
As for the Stoics, though they said that the world
was subject to the providence of God, yet did they afterwards, through a most
filthy surmise, or rather doting, corrupt that point of their doctrine. For they
did not grant that God did govern the world by counsel, justice, and power, but
they forged a labyrinth of the compass or agreement of the causes, that God
himself being bound with the necessity of fate or destiny, might be carried
violently with the frame of heaven, as the poets do tie and fetter their Jupiter
with golden fetters, because the Fates or Destinies do govern when he is about
something else. Though they placed felicity [the chief good] in virtue, they
knew not what true virtue was, and they did puff up men with pride,
F1134
so that they did deck themselves with that which they took from God. For though
they did all abase the grace of the Holy Ghost, yet was there no sect more
proud. They had no other fortitude, but a certain rash and immoderate
fierceness.
F1135
Therefore there was in Paul wonderful force of the
Spirit, who standing amidst such beasts, which sought to pull him to and fro,
stood firm in the sound sincerity of the gospel, and did valiantly withstand and
endure, as well the dogged malapertness [petulance] of the former sect, as the
pride and crafty cavillings of the other. And hereby we see more plainly what
small agreement there is between the heavenly wisdom and the wisdom of the
flesh. For though the whole multitude were offended with the gospel, yet the
philosophers were captains and standard-bearers in assaulting the same. For that
did principally appear in them which Paul himself speaketh of the wisdom of the
flesh, that it is an enemy to the cross of Christ,
(<460126>1
Corinthians 1:26,) so that no man can be fit to learn the principles of the
gospel unless he first abandon the same.
Other some said.
Luke setteth before us two sects of men, which
both were far from godliness; and yet the one sort is worse than the other.
Those who are desirous to hear that again which they call new, first, they are
moved not with any desire to learn, but with vain curiousity; secondly, they
think unhonorably of the Word of God, is that the count it profane novelty; yet
because they give ear, and that being in doubt until they may know farther of
the matter, they are not quite past hope. But the rest who proudly refuse that
which is offered, yea, condemn it reproachfully, do shut the gate of salvation
against themselves. For this railing did proceed from monstrous pride; what
meaneth this babbler? Because they neither vouchsafe to hear Paul, and also
reproachfully refuse him, as if he were some common jester.
F1136
Moreover, they do not loathe his doctrine through rash zeal, but do openly tread
under foot that which is brought unto them concerning religion, though as yet
they know it not; because these are ashamed to learn any thing of a base and
obscure fellow, who had hitherto professed themselves to be teachers of all the
whole world.
A declarer of new
devils. They do not take devils [deities] in
evil part, as the Scripture useth to do; but for the lesser gods or angels, who
they thought were in the midst between the highest God and men, whereof Plato
maketh mention oftentimes. As touching the sum of the matter, we must note that
those things which Paul spake concerning Christ and the resurrection seemed to
them to be new devils. Whence we gather, that our faith is principally
distinguished and discerned from the superstitions of the Gentiles by these
marks; because it setteth forth Christ to be the sole Mediator; because it
teacheth us to seek for salvation only at his hands; because it commandeth us to
seek remission of our sins in his death, whereby we may be reconciled to God;
because it teacheth that men are renewed and fashioned again by his Spirit, who
were before profane, and slaves to sin, that they may begin to live righteously
and holy. Again, because from such beginnings as do plainly declare that the
kingdom of God is spiritual, it lifteth up our minds at length unto the hope of
the resurrection to come. For as concerning other things, though the
philosophers do not reason purely, yet they say somewhat. Yea, they speak much
concerning eternal life and the immortality of the soul; but as touching faith,
which showeth free reconciliation in Christ; and regeneration, whereby the
Spirit of God doth restore in us the image of God; concerning calling upon God,
and the last resurrection, not a word.
19.
They brought him to
Mars’ Street. Though this verse a place
appointed for judgment, yet Luke doth not mean that Paul was brought before the
seat of the judges, that he might plead his cause before the judges of
Mars’ Street.
F1137
But that he was brought thither, where was most commonly a great assembly of
people, that the serious disputation might be had before a great and famous
audience. And admit we grant that he was brought before the judgment-seat, yet
the end doth declare that he was not presented to the judges, but that he had
free liberty to speak as before an audience. And that which followeth shortly
after, touching the nature and conditions [manners] of the men of Athens, doth
sufficiently declare that their curiosity was the cause; that Paul had such
audience given him, that he had such a famous place granted him to preach Christ
in, that so many came together. For in any other place it had been a crime
worthy of death, to speak in the market or in any other public place, having
gathered a company of people together; but there, because those who did carry
about trifles had liberty granted them to prate, by reason of the immoderate
desire they had to hear news, Paul was permitted to intreat of the mysteries of
faith, being requested.
Gave themselves to nothing
else. The two vices which Luke reciteth do
almost go together. For it falleth out seldom that those who are desirous of
novelties are not also babblers. For that saying of Horace is most true,
“Fly a demander of questions, for the same is also a blab.” And
surely we see that curious men are like rent barrels.
F1138
Furthermore, both vices came of idleness; not only because the philosophers
spent whole days in disputing, but because the common sort was too much set upon
novelty; neither was there any craftsman so base there, which would not thrust
in himself to set in order the status of Grecia. And surely that which Luke
saith here is witnessed by all writers, both Greek and Latin, that there was
nothing more light, covetous, or froward than that people. Wherefore, there
could never be any certain government set down in that city, which was,
notwithstanding, the mistress of sciences. Therefore, in principal power,
F1139
they had, notwithstanding, no long liberty; neither did they ever cease off from
attempting things and making many hurly-burlies, until they brought themselves
and all Grecia to utter ruin. For when their state was decayed, yet did not they
forsake their boldness. Therefore, Cicero doth laugh at their folly, because
they did no less fiercely set forth their decrees then, than when they were
lords over Grecia. Now, though there were small hope to do any good among
curious men, yet Paul did not neglect the opportunity, if, peradventure, he
might gain some of a great company to Christ. Neither was this any small praise
for the gospel in the most noble place of the city, and, as it were, in a common
theater, to refute and openly to reprove all forged and false worshippings,
which had reigned there even until this day.
|
ACTS
17:22-25
|
|
22. And, standing in the midst of Mars’
Street, he saith, Men of Athens, I see you in all things, as it were, more
superstitious. 23. For, passing by and beholding your manner of
worshipping, I found also an altar wherein was written, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD.
Therefore, whom you worship ignorantly, him do I preach unto you. 24.
God, who hath made the world, and all things which are therein, seeing he is
Lord both of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands:
25. Neither is he worshipped with man’s hands, needing any thing,
seeing that he giveth to all life and breath through all
things.
|
22.
Men of
Athens. We may divide this sermon of
Paul into five members. For though Luke doth only briefly touch those things
which he set down in many words, yet I do not doubt but that he did comprehend
the sum, so that he did omit none of the principal points. First, Paul layeth
superstition to the charge of the men of Athens, because they worship their gods
all at a very venture;
F1140
secondly, he showeth by natural arguments who and what God is, and how he is
rightly worshipped; thirdly, he inveigheth against the blockishness of men, who,
though they be created to this end, that they may know their Creator and Maker,
yet do they wander and err in darkness like blind men; fourthly, he showed that
nothing is more absurd than to draw any portraiture of God,
F1141
seeing that the mind of man is his true image; in the first place, he descendeth
at length unto Christ and the resurrection of the dead. For it was requisite to
handle those four points generally, before he did descend unto the faith of the
gospel.
As it were, more
superstitions. The Grecians do oftentimes take
[deisidaimonia]
in good part; notwithstanding it doth sometimes signify immoderate fear,
wherewith superstitious men do carefully torment themselves, whilst that they
forge to themselves vain doubts. And this seemeth to be the meaning of this
place, that the men of Athens pass all measure in worshipping God, or that they
do not perceive what manner [of] work moderation should be; as if he should say,
that they deal very undiscreetly in that they weary themselves in going byways.
Thus much touching the words; now to the matter. He proveth by this one reason,
that all the worshippings of the men of Athens are corrupt, because they be
uncertain what gods they ought to worship, because they take in hand rashly and
unadvisedly divers rites, and that without measure. For in that they had set up
an altar to the unknown God, it was a token that they knew no certainty. They
had, indeed, a great company of gods whereof they spake much, but when they know
nothing of the true divinity. Furthermore, whosoever doth worship God without
any certainty, he worshippeth his own inventions instead of God. Howsoever
credulous men do flatter themselves, yet neither doth God allow any religion
without knowledge and truth, neither ought it to be counted holy and lawful.
Yea, how proud soever they be, yet because they doubt
F1142
in their consciences, they must needs be convict by their own judgment. For
superstition is always fearful, and doth ever know and then coin some new
thing.
Therefore we see how miserable their condition is who
have not the certain light of the truth, because they do both always doubt in
themselves, and lose their labor before God. Notwithstanding, we must note that
the unbelievers, whilst that they sometimes make themselves blind through
voluntary stubbornness, and are sometimes amidst divers and manifold doubts,
[yet] strive and fight with themselves. Oftentimes they do not only flatter
themselves, but if any man dare mutter against their folly, they rage cruelly
against him; the devil doth so bewitch them, that they think nothing to be
better than that which pleaseth them. Nevertheless, if there arise any doubt, if
any seducer put up his head, if any new folly [delirium] begin to appear, they
do not only waver, being in doubt, but also of their own accord offer themselves
to be carried hither and thither. Whereby it appeareth, that neither in
judgment, neither in quiet state of mind, they stay and rest in the common
custom of worshipping God, but that they droop like drunken men. But carefulness
and doubtfulness, [anxiety,] which doth not suffer the unbelievers to flatter
and please themselves, is better than amazedness.
F1143
Finally, though superstition be not always fearful, yet forasmuch as it is
inwrapt in divers errors, it disquieteth men’s minds, and doth prick them
with divers blind torments. This was the cause that the men of Athens did mix
their domestical gods (whom they thought they knew, because in their vain
opinion they had invented them) with unknown gods. For thereby appeareth their
unquietness, because they confess that they have not as yet done as they ought,
when they have done sacrifice to the familiar
F1144
gods, which they had received of their fathers, and whom they called their
country gods.
F1145
Therefore, to the end Paul may pluck out of their minds all vain and false
persuasions, he taketh this maxim, that they know not what they worship, neither
have they any certain divine power, [deity.] For if they had known any god at
all, being content with him, they would never have fallen away unto unknown
gods, forasmuch as the knowledge of the true God alone is sufficient for the
abolishig of all idols.
23.
To the unknown
God. I can well grant that this altar was
dedicated to all strange gods; yet I cannot yield to that which Jerome saith,
that Paul did, by a certain holy wiliness, attribute that to one God which was
written of many. For seeing the superscription [inscription] was common in every
man’s mouth, there was no place for subtilty, [craft;] why did he then
change the plural number? Surely, not that he might deceive the men of Athens,
but because the matter did so require, he said, that he brought doctrine
concerning an unknown god. And after he hath showed that they are deceived,
because they knew not what god thee ought to worship, and had no certain godhood
in a great leap of gods, he doth now insinuate himself, and doth purchase favor
for his doctrine. Because it was an unjust thing to reject that which was
uttered concerning a new god, to whom they had already given over themselves;
and it was far better first to know him, than rashly to worship him whom they
knew not. Thus doth Paul return again to that principle, that God cannot be
worshipped rightly unless he be first made known.
But here may a question be moved: how he saith that
God was worshipped at Athens, who doth refuse all worshippings which are not
agreeable to the prescript of his law, yea, he pronounceth that all that is
idolatry which men invent without his Word? If God allow no worship but that
which is agreeable to his Word, how doth Paul give this praise to men, who did
dote without measure that they worshipped God? For Christ, in condemning the
Samaritans, is content
F1146
with this one principle, in that they worship God without knowledge,
(<430422>John
4:22;) and yet they did boast that they worshipped the God of Abraham. Then,
what shall we say of the men of Athens, who, having buried and quite put out the
remembrance of the true God, had put in place of him Jupiter, Mercury, Pallas,
and all that filthy rabble? I answer, that Paul doth not in the place commend
that which the men of Athens had done; but taketh from their affection, though
it were corrupt, free matter for teaching.
24.
God, who hath made the
world. Paul’s drift is to teach what God
is. Furthermore, because he hath to deal with profane men, he draweth proofs
from nature itself; for in vain should he have cited
F1147
testimonies of Scripture. I said that this was the holy man’s purpose, to
bring the men of Athens unto the true God. For they were persuaded that there
was some divinity; only their preposterous religion was to be reformed. Whence
we gather, that the world doth go astray through bending crooks and boughts,
yea, that it is in a mere labyrinth, so long as there remaineth a confused
opinion concerning the nature of God. For this is the true rule of godliness,
distinctly and plainly to know who that God whom we worship is. If any man will
intreat generally of religion, this must be the first point, that there is some
divine power or godhead which men ought to worship. But because that was out of
question, Paul descendeth unto the second point, that true God must be
distinguished from all vain inventions. So that he beginneth with the definition
of God, that he may thence prove how he ought to be worshipped; because the one
dependeth upon the other. For whence came so many false worshippings, and such
rashness to increase the same oftentimes, save only because all men forged to
themselves a God at their pleasure? And nothing is more easy than to corrupt the
pure worship of God, when men esteem God after their sense and
wit.
Wherefore, there is nothing more fit to destroy all
corrupt worshippings, than to make this beginning, and to show of what sort the
nature of God is. Also our Savior Christ reasoneth thus,
<430424>John
4:24, “God is a Spirit.” Therefore he alloweth no other worshippers
but such as worship him spiritually. And surely he doth not subtilely dispute of
the secret substance [essence] of God; but by his works he declareth which is
the profitable knowledge of him. And what doth Paul gather thence, because God
is the creator, framer, and Lord of the world? to wit, that he dwelleth not in
temples made with hands. For, seeing that it appeareth plainly by the creation
of the world, that the righteousness, wisdom, goodness, and power of God doth
reach beyond the bounds of heaven and earth; it followeth, that he can be
included and shut up within no space of place.
Notwithstanding this demonstration seemeth to have
been in vain, because they might readily have said, that images and pictures
were placed in temples to testify God’s presence; and that none was so
gross but that he knew that God did fulfill [fill] all things. I answer, that
that is true which I said a little before, that idolatry is contrary to itself.
The unbelievers said, that they worshipped the gods before their images; but
unless they had tied the Godhead and power of God to images, and had hoped
F1148
to be holpen thereby, would they have directed their prayers thither? Hereby it
came also to pass, that one temple was more holy than another. They ran to
Delphos that they might fet [fetch] the oracles of Apollo thence. Minerva had
her seat and mansion at Athens. Now we see that Paul doth touch that false
opinion, whereby men have always been deceived; because they feigned to
themselves a carnal God.
This is the first entrance into the true knowledge of
God, if we go without ourselves, and do not measure him by the capacity of our
mind; yea, if we imagine nothing of him according to the understanding of our
flesh,
F1149
but place him above the world, and distinguish him from creatures. From which
sobriety the whole world was always far; because this wickedness is in men,
naturally to deform God’s glory with their inventions. For as they be
carnal and earthy, they will have one that shall be answerable to their nature.
Secondly, after their boldness they fashion him so as they may comprehend him.
By such inventions is the sincere and plain knowledge of God corrupt; yea, his
truth, as saith Paul, is turned into a lie,
(<450125>Romans
1:25.) For whosoever doth not ascend high above the world, he apprehendeth vain
shadows and ghosts instead of God. Again, unless we be carried up into heaven
with the wings of faith, we must needs vanish away in our own cogitations. And
no marvel if the Gentiles were so grossly deluded and deceived, to include God
in the elements of the world, after that they had pulled him out of his heavenly
throne; seeing that the same befell the Jews, to whom notwithstanding the Lord
had showed his spiritual glory. For it is not without cause that Isaiah doth
chide them for including God within the walls of the temple,
(<236601>Isaiah
66:1.) And we gather out of Stephen’s sermon, that this vice was common to
all ages; which sermon is set down by Luke in the 7th chapter and
49th verse.
If any man asked the Jews whose grossness the Holy
Ghost reproveth, if they thought that God was included in their temple, they
would stoutly have denied that they were in any such gross error. But because
they did only behold the temple, and did rise no higher in their minds, and
trusting the temple, and did boast that God was as it were bound to them, the
Spirit doth for good causes reprehend them, for tying him to the temple as If he
were a mortal man. For this is true which I said even now, that superstition is
contrary to itself, and that it doth vanish away into divers imaginations.
Neither have the Papists at this day any defense, saying that wherewith their
errors after a sort. In some, superstition doth feign that God dwelleth in
temples made with hands, not that it will shut him up as it were in a prison;
F1150
but because it doth dream of a carnal (or fleshly) God, and doth attribute a
certain power to idols, and doth translate the glory of God unto external
shows.
But if God do not dwell in temples made with hands,
(<121915>2
Kings 19:15,) why doth he testify in so many places of Scripture, that he
sitteth between the cherubims, and that the temple is his eternal rest?
(<198001>Psalm
80:1; 132:14.) I answer, As he was not tied to any place, so he meant nothing
less than to tie his people to earthly signs, but rather he cometh down to them
that he might lift them up unto himself. Therefore, those men did wickedly abuse
the temple and the ark, who did so behold those things that they stayed still
upon the earth, and did depart from the spiritual worship of God. Hereby we see
that there was great difference between those tokens of God’s presence
which men invented to themselves unadvisedly, and those which were ordained by
God, because men do always incline downward, that they may lay hold upon
[apprehend] God after a carnal manner; but God by the leading of his word doth
lift them upward. Only he useth middle signs and tokens, whereby he doth
insinuate himself with slow men,
F1151
until they may ascend into heaven by degrees (and steps.)
25.
Neither is he worshipped with
man’s hands. The same question
which was answered of late concerning the temple, may now be objected touching
ceremonies. For it seemeth that that may be translated unto the worshippings of
the law of Moses, which Paul condemneth in the ceremonies of the Gentiles. But
we may readily answer, that the faithful did never properly place the worship of
God in ceremonies; but they did only count them helps wherewith they might
exercise themselves according to their infirmity. When they did slay beasts,
offered bread and drink offerings, light torches and other lights, they knew
that godliness was not placed in these things, but being holpen by these,
F1152
they did always look unto the spiritual worship of God, and they made account of
it alone. And God himself saith plainly in many places, that he doth not pass
for any external or visible thing, that ceremonies are of themselves of no
importance, and that he is worshipped no otherwise but by faith, a pure
conscience, by prayer and thankfulness. What did the Gentiles then? to wit, when
they erected images, they offered incense, they set forth plays, and laid their
cushions before their idols, they thought they had fulfilled the offices of
godliness excellent well. Not only the philosophers, but also the poets, do
sometimes deride the folly of the common people, because they did disorderly
place the worship of God in the pomp and gorgeousness of ceremonies. That I may
omit infinite testimonies, that of Persius is well known:
“Tell me, ye priests to sacred rites, what
profit gold doth bring? The same which Venus’ puppets fine, certes no
other thing. Why give not we to gods that which the blear-eyed issue could Of
great Messiah never give from out their dish of gold? Right justly deem’d
a conscience clear, and heavenly thoughts of mind, A breast with mildness such
adorn’d, as virtue hath assign’d, Let me in temples offer these,
Then sacrifice the gods shall please.”
And, undoubtedly, the Lord caused profane men to
utter such speeches, that they might take away all color of ignorance. But it
doth plainly appear, that those who spake thus did straightway slide back again
unto common madness; yea, that they did never thoroughly understand what this
meant. For though those who pass the common people in wit be enforced to confess
that bare ceremonies are in no estimation, yet it is impossible to pull from
them this persuasion, but that they will think that they be a part of the divine
worship. Therefore, the more diligently they give themselves to such vanities,
they do not doubt but that they do the duties of godliness well. Therefore,
because all mortal men, from the highest to the lowest, do think that God is
pacified with external things, and they will, with their own works, fulfill
their duty towards him, that doth Paul refute. There is also a reason added,
because, seeing he is Lord of heaven and earth, he needeth nothing, because,
seeing that he giveth bread and life to men, he can receive nothing of them
again. For what can they bring of their own, who, being destitute of all good
things, have nothing but of his free goodness, yea, who are nothing but by his
mere grace, who shall forthwith be brought to nought, if he withdraw the Spirit
whereby they live? Whereupon it followeth, that they are not only dull, but too
proud, if they thrust in themselves to worship God with the works of their own
hands.
For whereas he saith, that alms and the duties of
love are sweet-smelling sacrifices, that must be distinguished from the matter
which we have now in hand, where Paul doth only intreat of the ceremonies which
the unbelievers put in place of the spiritual worship of God. By life and breath
is mean the life which men live so long as the soul and body are joined
together. Touching the end of the sentence, though some Greek books
F1153
agree in this reading, [kata
panta], “through all things;” yet that
seemeth to me more agreeable which the old interpreter hath,
[kata
panta], “and all things,” because it is
both plainer, and doth also contain a more perfect and full doctrine. For thence
we do better gather that men have nothing of their own; and also certain Greek
copies agree thereto.
|
ACTS
17:26-29
|
|
26. And hath made of one blood all mankind to
dwell upon all the face of the earth, and hath appointed the times before
determined, and the bounds of their habitation. 27. That they might seek
God, if peradventure they may grope [after] him, and find him, though he be not
far from every one of us. 28. For in him we live, move, and have our
being; as certain of your poets said, For we be also his generation. 29.
Therefore, seeing we be the generation of God, we must not think that the
Godhead is like to gold, or silver, or to stone, graven by the cunning
cogitation of man.
|
26.
And he hath made of one blood. Paul doth
now show unto the men of Athens to what end mankind was created, that he may by
this means invite and exhort them to consider the end of their life. This is
surely filthy unthankfulness of men, seeing they all enjoy the common life, not
to consider to what end God hath given them life; and yet this beastly
blockishness doth possess the more part, so that do not consider to what end
they be placed in the world, neither do they remember the Creator of heaven and
earth, whose good things they do devour. Therefore, after that Paul hath
intreated of the nature of God, he putteth in this admonition in due season,
that men must be very careful to know God, because they be created for the same
end, and born for that purpose; for he doth briefly assign unto them this cause
of life, to seek God. Again, forasmuch as there was not one kind of religion
only in the world, but the Gentiles were distract into divers sects, he telleth
them that this variety came from corruption. For to this end, in my judgment,
tendeth that when he saith, that all were created of one blood. For
consanguinity and the same original ought to have been a bond of mutual consent
among them; but it is religion which doth most of all join men together, or
cause them to fly one another’s company. Whereupon it followeth, that they
be revolted from nature who disagree so much in religion and the worship of God;
because, wheresoever they be born, and whatsoever place [clime] of the world
they inhabit, they have all one Maker and Father, who must be sought of all men
with one consent. And surely neither distance of places, nor bounds of
countries, nor diversity of manners, neither any cause of separation among men,
doth make God unlike to himself. In sum, he meant to teach that the order of
nature was broken, when as religion was pulled in pieces among them, and that
that diversity, which is among them, is a testimony that godliness is quite
overthrown, because they are fallen away from God the Father of all, upon whom
all kindred dependeth.
To dwell upon the face of the
earth. Luke doth briefly gather, as he
useth to do, the sum of Paul’s sermon; and it is not to be doubted, but
that Paul did first show that men are set here as upon a theater, to behold the
works of God; and, secondly, that he spake of the providence of God, which doth
show forth itself in the whole government of the world. For when he saith, that
God appointeth the times ordained before, and the bounds of men’s
habitations, his meaning is, that this world is governed by his hand and
counsel, and that men’s affairs fall not out by chance, as profane men
dream. And so we gather out of a few words of Luke, that Paul did handle most
weighty matters. For when he saith that the times were ordained before by him,
he doth testify that he had determined, before men were created, what their
condition and estate should be. When we see divers changes in the world; when we
see realms come to ruin, lands altered, cities destroyed, nations laid waste, we
foolishly imagine that either fate or fortune beareth the swing in these
matters; but God doth testify in this place by the mouth of Paul, that it was
appointed before in his counsel how long he would have the state of every people
to continue, and within what bounds he would have them contained. But and if he
have appointed them a certain time and appointed the bounds of countries,
undoubtedly he hath also set in order the whole course of their
life.
And we must note, that Paul doth attribute to God not
only a bare foreknowledge and cold speculation, as some men do indiscreetly, but
he placeth the cause of those things which fall out, in his counsel and beck.
For he saith not that the times were only foreseen, but that they were appointed
and set in such order as pleased him best. And when he addeth also that God had
appointed from the beginning those things which he had ordained before his
meaning is, that he executeth by the power of his Spirit those things which he
hath decreed in his counsel according to that:
“Our God is in
heaven; he hath done whatsoever he
would,”
(<19B503>Psalm
115:3.)
Now, we see, as in a camp, every troop and band hath
his appointed place, so men are placed upon earth, that every people may be
content with their bounds, and that among these people every particular person
may have his mansion. But though ambition have, oftentimes raged, and many,
being incensed with wicked lust, have past their bounds, yet the lust of men
hath never brought to pass, but that God hath governed all events from out of
his holy sanctuary. For though men, by raging upon earth, do seem to assault
heaven, that they may overthrow God’s providence, yet they are enforced,
whether they will or no, rather to establish the same. Therefore, let us know
that the world is so turned over through divers tumults, that God doth at length
bring all things unto the end which he hath appointed.
27.
That they might seek God. This sentence
hath two members; to wit, that it is man’s duty to seek God; secondly,
that God himself cometh forth to meet us, and doth show himself by such manifest
tokens, that we can have no excuse for our ignorance. Therefore, let us remember
that those men do wickedly abuse this life, and that they be unworthy to dwell
upon earth, which do not apply their studies to seek him; as if every kind of
brute beasts should fall from that inclination which they have naturally, which
should for good causes be called monstrous. And, surely, nothing is more absurd,
than that men should be ignorant of their Author, who are endued with
understanding principally for this use. And we must especially note the goodness
of God, in that he doth so familiarly insinuate himself, that even the blind may
grope after him. For which cause the blindness of men is more shameful and
intolerable, who, in so manifest and evident a manifestation, are touched with
no feeling of God’s presence. Whithersoever they cast their eyes upward or
downward, they must needs light upon lively and also infinite images of
God’s power, wisdom, and goodness. For God hath not darkly shadowed his
glory in the creation of the world, but he hath everywhere engraven such
manifest marks, that even blind men may know them by groping. Whence we gather
that men are not only blind but blockish, when, being helped by such excellent
testimonies, they profit nothing.
Yet here ariseth a question, whether men can
naturally come unto the true and merciful
F1154
knowledge of God. For Paul doth give us to understand, that their own
sluggishness is the cause that they cannot perceive that God is present;
because, though they shut their eyes, yet may they grope after him. I answer,
that their ignorance and blockishness is mixed with such frowardness, that being
void of right judgment, they pass over without understanding all such signs of
God’s glory as appear manifestly both in heaven and earth. Yea, seeing
that the true knowledge of God is a singular gift of his, and faith (by which
alone he is rightly known) cometh only from the illumination of the Spirit, it
followeth that our minds cannot pierce so far, having nature only for our guide.
Neither doth Paul intreat in this place of the ability of men, but he doth only
show that they be without excuse, when as they be so blind in such clear light,
as he saith in the first chapter to the Romans,
(<450120>Romans
1:20.) Therefore, though men’s senses fail them in seeking out God, yet
have they no cloak for their fault, because, though he offer himself to be
handled and groped, they continue, notwithstanding, in a quandary;
F1155
concerning which thing we have spoken more in the fourteenth chapter,
(<441417>Acts
14:17.)
Though he be not far from every one
of us. To the end he may the more touch
the frowardness of men, he saith that God is not to be sought through many
crooks, neither need we make any long journey to find him; because every man
shall find him in himself, if so be that he will take any heed. By which
experience we are convicted that our dullness is not without fault, which we had
from the fault of Adam. For though no corner of the world be void of the
testimony of God’s glory, yet we need not go without ourselves to lay hold
upon him. For he doth affect and move every one of us inwardly with his power in
such sort, that our blockishness is like to a monster, in that in feeling him we
feel him not. In this respect certain of the philosophers called man the
little world, [a microcosm;] because he is above all other creatures a token
of God’s glory, replenished with infinite miracles.
28.
For in
him. I grant that the apostles,
according to the Hebrew phrase, do oftentimes take this preposition in
for per, or by or through; but because this speech, that we
live in God, hath greater force, and doth express more, I thought I would not
change it; for I do not doubt but that Paul’s meaning is, that we be after
a sort contained in God, because he dwelleth in us by his power. And, therefore,
God himself doth separate himself from all creatures by this word Jehovah,
that we may know that in speaking properly he is alone, and that we have our
being in him, inasmuch as by his Spirit he keepeth us in life, and upholdeth us.
For the power of the Spirit is spread abroad throughout all parts of the world,
that it may preserve them in their state; that he may minister unto the heaven
and earth that force and vigor which we see, and motion to all living creatures.
Not as brain-sick men do trifle, that all things are full of gods, yea, that
stones are gods; but because God doth, by the wonderful power and inspiration of
his Spirit, preserve those things which he hath created of nothing. But mention
is made in this place properly of men, because Paul said, that they needed not
to seek God far, whom they have within them.
Furthermore, forasmuch as the life of man is more
excellent than motion, and motion doth excel essence, [mere existence,] Paul
putteth that in the highest place which was the chiefest, that he might go down
by steps unto essence or being, thus, We have not only no life but in God, but
not so much as moving; yea, no being, which is inferior to both. I say that life
hath the pre-eminence in men, because they have not only sense and motion as
brute beasts have, but they be endued with reason and understanding. Wherefore,
the Scripture doth for good causes give that singular gift which God hath given
us, a title and commendation by itself. So in John, when mention is made of the
creation of all things, it is added apart, not without cause, that life was the
light of men,
(<430104>John
1:4.)
Now, we see that all those who know not God know not;
because they have God present with them not only in the excellent gifts of the
mind, but in their very essence; because it belongeth to God alone to be, all
other things have their being in him. Also, we learn out of this place that God
did not so create the world once that he did afterward depart from his work; but
that it standeth by his power, and that the same God is the governor thereof who
was the Creator. We must well think upon this continual comforting and
strengthening, that we may remember God every minute.
Certain of your
poets. He citeth half a verse out of
Aratus, not so much for authority’s sake, as that he may make the men of
Athens ashamed; for such sayings of the poets came from no other fountain save
only from nature and common reason. Neither is it any marvel if Paul, who spake
unto men who were infidels and ignorant of true godliness, do use the testimony
of a poet, wherein was extant a confession of that knowledge which is naturally
engraven in men’s minds. The Papists take another course. For they so lean
to the testimonies of men, that they set them against the oracles of God; and
they do not only make Jerome, or Ambrose and the residue of the holy fathers,
masters of faith, but they will no less tie us to the stinking [vile] answers of
their Popes than if God himself should speak. Yea, that which more s, they have
not been afraid to give so great authority to Aristotle that the apostles and
prophets were silent in their schools rather than he.
Now, that I may return unto this sentence which I
have in hand, it is not to be doubted but that Aratus spake of Jupiter; neither
doth Paul, in applying that unto the true God, which he spake unskillfully of
his Jupiter, wrest it unto a contrary sense. For because men have naturally some
perseverance of God,
F1156
they draw true principles from that fountain. And though so soon as they begin
to think upon God, they vanish away in wicked inventions, and so pure seed doth
degenerate into corruptions; yet the first general knowledge of God doth
nevertheless remain still in them. After this sort, no man of a sound mind can
doubt to apply that unto the true God which we read in Virgil touching the
reigned and false joy, that All things are full of joy. Yea, when Virgil
meant to express the power of God, through error he put in a wrong
name.
As touching the meaning of the words, it may be that
Aratus did imagine that there was some parcel of the divinity in men’s
minds, as the Manichees did say, that the souls of men are of the nature of God.
F1157
So when Virgil saith concerning the world, The Spirit doth nourish within,
and the mind being dispersed through all the joints, doth move your whole huge
weight, he doth rather play the philosopher, and subtilely dispute after the
manner of Plato, than purely mean that the world is supported by the secret
inspiration of God. But this invention ought not to have hindered Paul from
retaining a true maxim, though it were corrupt with men’s fables, that men
are the generation of God, because by the excellency of nature they resemble
some divine thing. This is that which the Scripture teacheth, that we are
created after the image and similitude of God,
(<010127>Genesis
1:27.) The same Scripture teacheth also, in many places, that we be made the
sons of God by faith and free adoption when we are engrafted into the body of
Christ, and being regenerate by the Spirit, we begin to be new creatures,
(<480326>Galatians
3:26.) But as it giveth the same Spirit divers names because of his manifold
graces, so no marvel if the word sons be diversely taken. All mortal men are
called sons in general, because they draw near to God in mind and understanding;
but because the image of God is almost blotted out in them, so that there appear
scarce any slender lines, [lineaments,] this name is by good right restrained
unto the faithful, who having the Spirit of adoption given them, resemble their
heavenly Father in the light of reason, in righteousness and
holiness.
29.
Therefore seeing
that. He gathereth that God cannot be
figured or resembled by any graven image forasmuch as he would have his image
extant in us. For the soul wherein the image of God is properly engraven cannot
be painted; therefore it is a thing more absurd to go about to paint God. Now,
we see what great injury they do to God which give him a bodily shape; when as
man’s soul, which doth scarce resemble a small sparkle of the infinite
glory of God, cannot be expressed in any bodily shape.
Furthermore, forasmuch as it is certain that Paul
doth in this place inveigh against the common superstition of all the Gentiles,
because they would worship God under bodily shapes, we must hold this general
doctrine that God is falsely and wickedly transfigured, and that his truth is
turned into a lie so often as his Majesty is represented by any visible shape;
as the same Paul teacheth in the first chapter to the Romans,
(<450123>Romans
1:23.) And though the idolaters of all times wanted not their cloaks and colors,
yet that was not without cause always objected to them by the prophets which
Paul doth now object that God is made like to wood, or stone or gold, when there
is any image made to him of dead and corruptible matter. The Gentiles used
images that, according to their rudeness, they might better conceive that God
was nigh unto them. But seeing that God doth far surpass the capacity of our
mind, whosoever attempteth with his mind to comprehend him, he deformeth and
disfigureth his glory with a wicked and false imagination. Wherefore, it is
wickedness to imagine anything of him according to our own sense. Again, that
which worse is, it appeareth plainly that men erect pictures and images to God
for no other cause, save only because they conceive some carnal thing of him,
wherein he is blasphemed.
The Papists also are at this day no whit more
excusable. For what colors soever they invent to paint and color those images,
whereby they go about to express God, yet because they be enwrapped in the same
error, wherein the men of old time were entangled, they be urged with the of the
prophets. And that the heathen did use the same excuses in times past, wherewith
the Papists go about to cover themselves at this day, it is well known out of
their own books. Therefore, the prophets do not escape the mocks of certain, as
if they laid too great grossness to their charge, yea, burthen them with false
accusations; but when all things are well weighed, those who will judge rightly
shall find, that whatsoever starting holes [evasions] even the most witty men
have sought, yet were they taken with this madness, that God is well pleased
with the sacrifice done before images. Whereas we, with Erasmus, translate it
numen, Luke putteth
[qeion]
in the neuter gender for divinity or godhead. When Paul denieth that God is like
to gold, or silver, or stone, and addeth
afterward,
graven by cunning or invention of man,
he excludeth both matter and form, and doth also condemn all inventions of men,
which disfigure the true nature of God.
|
ACTS
17:30-34
|
|
30. And though God have winked at the times of
this ignorance hitherto, he willeth all men everywhere to repent now: 31.
Because he hath appointed a day, wherein he will judge the world in
righteousness, by that man whom he hath appointed; having fulfilled his promise
to all men, when he raised him up. from the dead. 32. And when they had
heard the resurrection, of the dead, some mocked; and other some said, We will
hear thee of this again. 33. So Paul went out from among them; 34.
yet certain joining themselves to him believed: among whom was both Dionysius,
Areopagita, and a woman named Dam ark, and others with them.
|
30.
And the times of this ignorance. Because
that is commonly thought to be good which hath been used of long time, and is
approved by the common consent of all men; it might have been objected to Paul,
why dost thou disannul those things which have been received, and used
continually since the beginning of the world? and whom canst thou persuade that
the whole world hath been deceived so long? as is no kind of abomination so
filthy, which the Papists do not think to be well fortified with this buckler.
Paul preventeth
F1158
this question; showing that men went astray so long therefore, because God did
not reach out his hand from heaven, that he might bring them back again into the
way. It may seem an inconvenient [a strange] thing, that men endued with reason
and judgment should err so grossly and filthily in a most weighty matter. But
Paul’s meaning is, that men do never make an end of erring, until God do
help them. And now he assigneth no other cause why he did not redress this any
sooner, save only his good pleasure.
And assuredly we be not able to comprehend the reason
why God did at a sudden set up the light of his doctrine, when he suffered men
to walk in darkness four thousand years; at least seeing the Scripture doth
conceal it, let us here make more account of sobriety than of preposterous
wisdom. For they go about to bring God within bounds, which is a most unseemly
thing, and contrary to nature herself, whosoever they be that will not suffer
him to speak or hold his peace at his pleasure. Again, those that will not be
content with his wisdom and secret counsel, must needs murmur against Paul, who
teacheth manifestly that ignorance did reign in the world, so long as it pleased
God to wink at it. Other some interpret it otherwise, that God did spare
ignorance, as if he did wink, being unwilling to punish it; but that surmise is
altogether contrary to Paul’s meaning and purpose, who meant not to lessen
man’s fault, but to magnify the grace of God which did appear at a sudden,
and it is proved to be false out of other places, because those who have sinned
without law shall notwithstanding perish without law,
(<450212>Romans
2:12.)
In some, Paul’s words carry with them this
meaning only, that men were set upon blindness, until God did reveal himself
unto them; and that we ought not too curiously and boldly to demand and require
the cause why he put away darkness no sooner; but that whatsoever pleased him
ought seem to us right and equal without making any more ado. For though this be
a hard speech that men were miserably deceived long time, whilst that God made
as though he saw it not, yet must we be content with, and stay ourselves upon
his providence. And if at any time there come upon us a vain and perverse desire
to know more than is meet for us, let us straightway call to mind that which
Paul teacheth in many places, that it was a mystery hid since the beginning of
the world, in that the light of the gospel did appear to the Gentiles at a
sudden,
(<451625>Romans
16:25;
<490309>Ephesians
3:9;) and that this is a token of the manifold wisdom of God, which swalloweth
up all the senses of men. Again, let us remember that it doth not lessen the
fault of men, because God would not heal their errors; forasmuch as their own
conscience shall always hold them convict, that they cannot escape just
damnation. And Paul (not that he might lay the fault and blame upon God, but
that he might cut off occasion of curious and hurtful questions) said, that the
world did err whilst God did wink. And hereby we learn how reverently we ought
to think of God’s providence, lest any man should be so bold, as
man’s nature is proud, to demand a reason of God of his
works.
Furthermore, this admonition is no less profitable
for us than for the men of that time. The enemies of the gospel, when it
beginneth to spring again, count it a great absurdity that God did suffer men to
go astray so long under the apostasy of the Pope, as if (though there appear no
reason) it were not as lawful for him now to wink at men’s ignorance as in
times past. And we must principally note to what end he saith this; to wit, that
the ignorance of former times may not hinder us from obeying God without delay
when he speaketh. Most men think that they have a fair color for their error, so
they have their fathers to keep them company, or so they get some patronage or
defense by long custom; yea, they would willingly creep out here,
F1159
that they may not obey the word of God. But Paul saith, that we not fet [seek]
an excuse from our fathers’ ignorance when God speaketh unto us; because,
though they be not guiltless before God, yet our sluggishness is more
intolerable if we be blind at noonday, and lie as deaf, or as if we were asleep,
when the trumpet of the gospel doth sound.
F1160
Now he willeth all
men. In these words Paul teacheth that
we must give ear to God so soon as he speaketh, as it is written, “Today,
if ye will hear his voice harden not your hearts,”
(<199507>Psalm
95:7,8;
<580307>Hebrews
3:7,8.) For the stubbornness of those men is without excuse, who foreslow
[neglect] this opportunity when God doth gently call them unto him. Also, we
gather out of this place to what end the gospel is preached, to wit, that God
may gather us to himself from the former errors of our life. Therefore, so oft
as the voice of the gospel doth sound in our ears, let us know that God doth
exhort us unto repentance. We must also note that he attributeth to God the
person of the speaker, though he do it by man. For otherwise the gospel hath not
so full authority as the heavenly truth deserveth, save only when our faith doth
look unto him who is the governor of the prophetical function, and doth depend
upon his mouth.
31.
Because he hath appointed a day. He
maketh mention of the last judgment, that he may awake them out of their dream.
For we know how hard a matter it is for men to deny themselves. Therefore, they
must be violently enforced unto repentance, which cannot be done better than
when they be cited to appear before God’s judgment-seat, and that fearful
judgment is set before them, which they may neither despise nor escape.
Therefore, let us remember that the doctrine of repentance doth then take place,
when men, who would naturally desire to flatter themselves, are awaked with fear
of God’s judgment and that none are fit teachers of the gospel but those
who are the criers or apparitors of the highest Judge, who bring those who are
to come the Judge to plead their cause, and denounce the judgment hanging over
their heads, even as if it were in their own hand. Neither is this added in
vain, in righteousness, or righteously. For though all men in the
world confess that God is a just Judge, yet we see how they, for the most part,
pamper and flatter themselves; for they will not suffer God to demand an account
farther than their knowledge and understanding doth reach. Therefore,
Paul’s meaning is, that men do profit themselves nothing by vain flattery;
because they shall not prejudice God’s justice by this means, which
showeth that all that is an abomination before God which seemeth goodly in the
sight of men, because he will not follow the decrees of men, but that form which
himself hath appointed.
By the man whom he hath
appointed. It is not to be doubted but
that Paul spake more largely concerning Christ, that the Athenians might know
that he is the Son of God, by whom salvation was brought to the world, and who
had all power given him in heaven and earth; otherwise this speech, which we
read here, should have had but small force to persuade. But Luke thought it
sufficient to gather the sum of the sermon briefly. Yet is it to be thought that
Paul spake first concerning the grace of Christ and that he did first preach him
to be the Redeemer of men, before he made him a Judge. But because Christ is
oftentimes contemned, when he offereth himself to be a Redeemer, Paul denounceth
that he will once sharply punish such wicked contempt, because the whole world
must be judged by him. The word
[oJrizein]
may be referred, as well unto the secret counsel of God, as unto external
manifestation. Yet because the former exposition is more common, I do willingly
embrace the same; to wit, that God, by his eternal decree, hath ordained
his Son to be the Judge of the world; and that to the end the reprobate, who
refuse to be ruled by Christ, may learn that they strive but in vain against the
decree of God, which cannot be broken. But because nothing seemeth more strange
to men, than that God shall judge in the person of man, Paul addeth afterward,
that dignity of Christ, which were hard to be believed, was approved by his
resurrection.
The will of God alone ought to be so reverenced among
us, that every man for himself subscribe to his decrees without delay. Because
the cloak and color of ignorance useth oftentimes to be objected, therefore Paul
saith plainly, that Christ was by his resurrection openly showed to be the Judge
of the world, and that that was revealed to the eyes of men, which God had
before determined with himself concerning him. For that point of doctrine, which
Luke toucheth briefly in few words, was handled by Paul at large. He said not
only in a word that Christ rose from death, but he did also intreat of the power
of his resurrection as was meet. For to what end did Christ rise, but that he
might be the first fruits of those which rise again?
(<461523>1
Corinthians 15:23.) And to what end shall we rise again, but either to life or
death? Whereupon it followeth, that Christ by his resurrection is declared and
proved to be the Judge of the world.
32.
Some mocked. By this we see how great
the carelessness of men is, whom neither the tribunal-seat of God, nor the
majesty of the highest [supreme] Judge, doth make afraid,
(<442623>Acts
26:23.) We have said that this is a most sharp prick, wherewith men’s
minds are pricked forward to fear God, when his judgment is set before their
eyes; but there is such unspeakable hardness in the contemners, that they are
not afraid to count that a fable or lie which is spoken concerning the giving of
an account of our life once.
F1161
Notwithstanding, there is no cause why the ministers of the gospel should omit.
F1162
the preaching of the judgment which is enjoined them. Though the wicked do laugh
and mock, yet this doctrine, which they go about to make of none effect, shall
so gird them, that they shall at length perceive that they have striven in vain
with their snare. .
F1163
And no marvel if this point of Paul’s doctrine were derided at Athens; for
it is a mystery hid from men’s minds, whereon the chiefest philosophers
did never think, neither can we otherwise comprehend it, than when we lift up
the eyes of faith unto the infinite power of God. And yet Paul’s sermon
was not altogether without fruit; because there were some of the hearers which
were desirous to profit and go forward. For when they say that they will hear
him again, their meaning is, that though they were not as yet thoroughly
persuaded, yet had they some taste, which did provoke them to be desirous to
profit. Surely this desire was contrary to loathsomeness.
F1164
34.
Among whom was also Dionysius. Seeing
that Luke doth name one man and one woman only, it appeareth that there was but
a small number of those which believed at the first. For those other of whom he
maketh mention remained indifferent; because they did neither wholly despise
Paul’s doctrine, neither were they so thoroughly touched, that they joined
themselves unto him that they might be his scholars. Luke maketh mention of
Dionysius above the rest, because he was in no small authority among his
citizens. Therefore, it is likely that Damaris was also a woman of some renown,
[rank.]
Furthermore, it is ridiculous in that the Papists
[have] made of a judge an astrologer. But this is to be imputed partly to their
ignorance, partly to their boldness,
F1165
who, seeing they knew not what Areopagus or Mars’ Street meant, took to
themselves liberty to feign whatsoever they would. And their rudeness is too
gross, who ascribe the books of the heavenly and ecclesiastical hierarchy, and
of the names of God, to this Dionysius. For the heavenly hierarchy is stuffed
not only with many doltish and monkish trifles, but also with many absurd
inventions, and wicked speculations. And the books of the Ecclesiastical
Hierarchy do themselves declare that they were made many years after, when as
the purity of Christianity was corrupt with an huge heap of ceremonies. As for
the book of the names of God, though it have in it some things which are not
altogether to be despised, yet it doth rather breathe out subtilties than sound
godliness.
CHAPTER 18
|
ACTS
18:1-5
|
|
1. After this Paul departed from Athens, and
came to Corinthus. 2. And having gotten a certain Jew called Aquila, born
in Pontus, who came [had come] lately from Italy, and Priscilla, his wife,
(because Claudius had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome,) he came unto
them. 3. And because he was of the same craft, he abode with them, and
wrought; and they were tent-makers. 4. And he disputed in the synagogue
every Sabbath day, and persuaded both Jews and Greeks,: 5. And when Silas
and Timotheus were come from Macedonia, Paul was forced in the spirit,
testifying to the Jews that Jesus was Christ.
|
1. This history is worthy to be remembered
even for this one cause, because it containeth the first beginning of the Church
of Corinthus, which, as it was famous for good causes, both because of the
multitude of men, and also because of the excellent gifts bestowed upon them, so
there were in it gross and shameful vices. Furthermore, Luke showeth in this
place with what great labor, and how hardly, Paul did win the same to Christ. It
is well known what a rich city Corinthus was by reason of the noble mart, how
populous, how greatly given to pleasure. And the old proverb doth testify that
it was sumptuous and full of riot: All men cannot go to Corinthus. When Paul
entereth the same, what hope, I pray you, can he conceive? He is a simple man,
unknown, having no eloquence or pomp, showing no wealth or power. In that that
huge gulf doth not swallow up his and desire which he had to spread abroad the
gospel, by this we gather that he was furnished with wonderful power of the
Spirit of God; and also that God wrought by his hand after a heavenly manner,
and not after any human manner. Wherefore he boasteth not without cause, that
the Corinthians are the seal of his apostleship,
(<460902>1
Corinthians 9:2.) For they be twice blind, who do not acknowledge that the glory
of God did more plainly appear in such a simple and base kind of dealing; and he
himself showed no small token of invincible constancy, when, being vexed with
the mocks of all men, (as the proud did contemn him,) he did notwithstanding
stay himself upon God’s help alone. But it is worth the labor to note all
the circum-stances, as Luke setteth down the same in order.
2.
A Jew called Aquila. This was no small
trial, in that Paul findeth none at Corinthus to lodge him save Aquila, who had
been twice exiled. For being born in Pontus, he forsook his country, and sailed
over the sea, that he might dwell at Rome. He was compelled to depart thence
again by the commandment of Claudius Caesar. Though the commodiousness of the
city was such, the plenty so great, the situation so pleasant, and there were
also so many Jews there, yet Paul found no more fit host than a man that had
been banished out of his own country, and also out of another soil.
F1166
If we compare the great fruit which ensued immediately upon his preaching with
such a base entrance, the power of the Spirit of God shall [more] plainly
appear. Also we may see how the Lord, by his singular counsel, turneth those
things to his glory, and the salvation of the godly, which seem contrary to the
flesh, and unhappy.
F1167
Nothing is more miserable than exile, according to the sense of the flesh. But
it was far better for Aquila to be Paul’s companion, than to be in the
highest office either at Rome or in his country. Therefore, this happy calamity
of Aquila doth teach us, that the Lord doth often better provide for when he
doth sharply punish
F1168
us, than if he should most gently entreat us, and when he tosseth us to and fro
in most extreme exile,
F1169
that he may bring us unto the heavenly rest.
All Jews to depart from
Rome. The estate of that nation was then
very miserable, so that it is a wonder that they did not almost all depart from
the worship of God. But this is a greater wonder, that the religion wherein they
had been brought up prevailed against Caesar’s tyranny, and that so soon
as Christ, the Sun of righteousness, did arise, few were turned unto him.
Notwithstanding, I do not doubt but that the Lord suffered them
F1170
to pass through many troubles, that they might the more willingly, yea, the more
greedily receive the grace of redemption offered them; but the more part
F1171
became dull in their misery,
F1172
few did submit themselves to be taught when the Lord did punish them, as did
Aquila and Priscilla. Yet, if Suetonius say the truth, they were expelled
through hatred of the name of Christ, and so calamity might have more provoked
and angered a great part, because they were wrongfully accused for that religion
which they did detest.
3.
They were of the same trade. This place
teacheth that Paul, before he came to Corinth, was wont to work with his hands;
and that not upon pleasure, but that he might get his living with his handiwork.
It is not known where he first learned his occupation; notwithstanding it
appeareth by his own testimony that he wrought principally at Corinth. And he
showeth a reason, because the false apostles taught freely without taking any
thing, that they might craftily creep in, therefore the holy man would not give
place to them in that point, lest he should cause the gospel of Christ to be
evil spoken of,
(<460912>1
Corinthians 9:12,15.) But we may easily gather out of this place, that
whithersoever he came, (until he was occupied in the continual labor of
teachings) he wrought of his occupation, that he might get his living. When
Chrysostom saith that Paul was a cordiner he doth no whit dissent from Luke,
because they were wont at that time to make tents of skins.
4.
He disputed in the
synagogue. It is a wonder how that crept
in which is in the Latin books,
F1173
that Paul put in the name of Christ: unless it were because some reader would
supply the want of the general sentence. For Luke setteth down two things in
this place: to wit, that Paul disputed among the Jews; secondly, that he began
more plainly to profess Christ after that Silas and Timotheus were come. And
though it be likely that he began to speak of Christ even at the first entrance,
because he could not omit the principal point of the heavenly doctrine, yet that
doth not hinder but that he might use some other manner of disputation.
Therefore I take
[peiqein]
that is, to
persuade, for to induce by little and
little. For, in my judgment, Luke doth signify, that forasmuch as the Jews
did handle the law coldly and foolishly, Paul spake of the corrupt and wicked
nature of man, of the necessity of grace of the Redeemer which was promised, of
the means to obtain salvation, that he might awake them; for this is a fit and
brief
F1174
preparation unto Christ. Again, when he saith that he was forced in spirit to
teach that Jesus was Christ, his meaning is, that he was enforced with greater
vehemency to intreat and speak of Christ freely and openly. So that we see that
Paul did not utter all things at one time, but he tempered his doctrine as
occasion did serve.
And because like moderation is profitable at this
day, it is convenient for faithful teachers wisely to consider where to begin,
lest a preposterous and confused order do hinder the proceeding of doctrine.
Furthermore, though there were ferventness enough in Paul, yet it is no
inconvenient thing that he was made more courageous by some new help, not that
he was encouraged by shame, or the hope which he reposed in his fellows,
but because he considered that this help was sent him, as it were, from heaven.
But this forcing in the spirit is not taken for a violent or external impulsion,
(as they say,
F1175)
as those which were called Phoebades and frantic men were wont to be carried
away with devilish madness; but there was more ferventness added unto the wonted
inspiration of the Spirit which was in Paul, so that he was moved with new power
of God, and yet did he of his own accord follow the Spirit as his guide. Whereas
Paul did testify that Jesus is Christ, I expound it thus: when he had thoroughly
taught the Jews concerning the office of the Redeemer, he declared by
testimonies of Scripture that this is he which was to be hoped for, because all
those things agree to him which the law and the prophets attribute to Christ.
Therefore, he did not simply affirm, but using a solemn testification, he proved
Jesus, the Son of Mary, to be that Christ who should be the Mediator between God
and men, that he might restore the world from destruction to
life.
|
ACTS
18:6-11
|
|
6. And when they gainsayed him, and railed
upon him, shaking his garments, he said unto them, Your blood be upon your own
head; I will go henceforth clean unto the Gentiles. 7. And going thence,
he entered into the house of a certain man named Justus, a worshipper of God,
whose house joined to the synagogue. 8. And Crispus, the chief ruler of
the synagogue, believed in the Lord with all his household: and many of the
Corinthians which heard believed, and were baptized. 9. And the Lord said
by night, by a vision, to Paul, Fear not, but speak, and hold not thy peace:
10. Because I am with thee, and no man shall lay hand on thee to hurt
thee: because I have much people in this city. 11. And he remained there
a year and six months, teaching them the word of the Lord.
|
6.
When they
gainsayed. The Jews suffered Paul after
a sort until he came unto the manifest preaching of Christ. And here brake out
their rage. And we must note the speech, that they go from gainsaying unto
blaspheming and railing. For it falleth out thus for the most part, when men
take to themselves such liberty, that the devil doth inflame them by little and
little unto greater madness. For which cause, we must take good heed that no
wicked lust or desire provoke us to resist the truth; and, above all, let that
horrible judgment terrify us which the Spirit of God thundereth out by the mouth
of Paul against all rebels. For undoubtedly, in that Paul by shaking his
garments gave some token of detestation, it was no human or private indignation,
but zeal kindled by God in his heart; yea, God raised him up to be a preacher
and setter forth of his vengeance, to the end the enemies of the word might know
that they should not escape scot free for their stubbornness. We spake somewhat
touching this sign of execration or cursing in the thirteenth chapter,
(<441351>Acts
13:51.) Let the readers repair thither. The sum is, that God is sorer displeased
with contempt of his word than with any wickedness. And surely, men be quite
past hope when they tread under foot, or drive from them, the only remedy of all
evils and maladies. Now, as the Lord cannot abide rebellion against his word, so
it ought to sting and nettle us full sore. My meaning is this, that when the
wicked enter combat with God, and, as it were, arm themselves to resist, we are
called, as it were, by the heavenly trumpet unto the conflict, because there is
nothing more filthy than that the wicked should mock God to his face, whilst we
say nothing, and that they should even break out into reproaches and
blasphemies.
Your blood.
He denounceth to them vengeance, because they
be without excuse. For they can shift no part of their fault from themselves,
after that despising the calling of God they have endeavored to put out the
light of life. Therefore, seeing they bear the blame of their own destruction,
he doth also affirm that they shall be punished. And in saying that he is clean,
he testifieth that he hath done his duty, it is well known what the Lord giveth
all his ministers in charge in Ezekiel,
(<260318>Ezekiel
3:18.) If thou show not unto the wicked that he may convert,
F1176
I will require his blood at thy hand. Therefore Paul (because he did what he
could to bring the Jews to repentance) doth acquit himself of all guiltiness.
And by these words, teachers are warned that unless they will be guilty of blood
before the Lord, they must do what in them lieth to bring those which go astray
into the way, and that they suffer nothing to perish through
ignorance.
I will go undo the
Gentiles. Though the Jews had
showed themselves to be most ready to be taught, yet ought Paul to have employed
himself to teach the Gentiles, whose apostle and minister he was made; but here
he expresseth the passage whereby he withdrew himself from the stubborn Jews for
all. For he observed this course in teaching, that beginning with the Jews he
might couple the Gentiles with them in the society of faith, and so might make
of both together one body of the Church. When there remained no hope to do any
good among the Jews, then the Gentiles only remained. Therefore, the
sense is this, that they must be deprived of their own inheritance, that it may
be given to the Gentiles, and so be wounded, partly that being stricken with
fear, yea, being cast down,
F1177
they might come to soundness of mind; partly that the emulation or striving of
the Gentiles might prick them forward unto repentance. But because they were
incurable, reproach and shame served for this purpose only to bring them
into despair.
7.
Departing thence. Paul did not change
his lodging which he had with Priscilla and Aquila, because he was weary of
their company; but that he might more familiarly insinuate himself and come in
favor with the Gentiles. For I suspect that this Justus, of whom Luke maketh
mention, was rather a Gentile than a Jew. Neither doth the highness of the
synagogue any whit hinder; for the Jews were scattered abroad, so that they had
no certain place of the city to dwell in. Yea, it seemeth that Paul did make
choice of the house which did join to the synagogue, that he might the more
nettle the Jews. The title and commendation ascribed to Justus confirmeth this
opinion; for it is said that he was a worshipper of God. For though the Jews had
not sincere religion, yet because they did all profess the worship of God, it
might have seemed that godliness took place commonly in all the whole nation.
But because it was a rare matter among the Gentiles to worship God if any drew
near unto true godliness, he hath this singular testimony given him which is set
against idolatry. Also, I think that the Corinthians, of whom Luke speaketh
shortly after, were Gentiles. Nevertheless, lest we should think that
Paul’s labor was altogether fruitless which he bestowed among the Jews,
Luke reckoneth up two of them which believed, Crispus and Sosthenes, of whom
Paul himself speaketh in the first chapter of the First Epistle to the
Corinthians,
(<460101>1
Corinthians 1:1,14.) For in his salutation he maketh Sosthenes his fellow in
office, after that he saith that he baptized Crispus. I take it that he is
called the ruler of the synagogue, not as if he alone did bear rule and had the
government, because Sosthenes hath the same title given him shortly after, but
because he was one of the chief men.
9.
And the Lord said. Though the fruit of
Paul’s doctrine (in that he gained some daily to Christ) might have
encouraged him to go forward, yet is the heavenly oracle added for his farther
confirmation. Whence we gather that there were great combats set before him, and
that he was sore tossed divers ways. For the Lord did never, without cause,
F1178
pour out his oracles; neither was it an ordinary thing with Paul to have
visions, but the Lord used this kind of remedy when necessity did so require;
and the thing itself doth show that there laid upon the holy man a great weight
of business, under which he might not only sweat but almost faint, unless he had
been set on foot again, and refreshed with some new help. And it is not without
cause that he saith that his coming was base and contemptible, and that he was
conversant there in fear and trembling,
(<460203>1
Corinthians 2:3.) For mine own part, I think thus, that the wonderful power of
the Spirit, wherewith Paul was endued before, was holpen with the oracle.
Furthermore, forasmuch as the Scripture distinguisheth visions from dreams, as
it appeareth by the twelfth chapter of the book of Numbers,
(<041206>Numbers
12:6,) Luke meaneth by this word
vision,
that when Paul was in a trance he saw a certain shape or form whereby he
knew that God was present with him. Assuredly, it is not to be doubted but that
God appeared by some sign.
Fear
not. This exhortation showeth that Paul
had cause of fear ministered unto him; for it had been a superfluous thing to
correct fear, or to will him not to fear when all was well and quiet, and
especially in a man so willing and ready.
Furthermore, when the Lord (to the end he may have
his servant to do his duty faithfully and stoutly) beginneth with restraining
fear, by this we gather that nothing is more contrary to the pure and free
preaching of the gospel than the straits of a faint heart. And surely experience
doth show that none are faithful and courageous ministers of the word whom this
fault doth hinder; and that those only are rightly prepared and addressed to
teach to whom it is granted with boldness and courage of heart to overcome all
manner [of] danger. In which respect, he writeth to Timothy that the spirit of
fear is not given to the preachers of the gospel, but of power, and love, and
sobriety,
(<550107>2
Timothy 1:7.) Therefore, we must note the connection of words, Fear not, but
speak, which is all one as if he should have said, Let not fear let thee to
speak. And because fear doth not only make us altogether without tongue, but
doth so bind us that we cannot purely and freely speak that which is needful.
Christ touched both briefly. Speak, (saith he,) and hold not thy peace; that is,
speak not with half thy mouth, as it is in the common proverb. But in these
words there is prescribed to the ministers of the word of God a common rule,
that they expound and lay open plainly, and without color or dissimulation,
whatsoever the Lord will have made known to his Church; yea, let them keep back
nothing which may make for the edifying or increase of God’s
Church.
10.
Because I am. This is the former reason
why Paul, having subdued fear, must manfully and stoutly do his duty, because he
hath God on his side. Whereto answereth the rejoicing of David,
“If I shall walk in
the midst of the shadow of death, I shall fear none ill: because thou art with
me,”
(<192304>Psalm
23:4.)
Again,
“If tents be
pitched about me,” etc.,
(<192703>Psalm
27:3.)
The question is, whether he did not perceive that God
was present with him elsewhere, as he had had experience of his help in divers
places. For the promise is general,
“I am with you
until the end of the
world,”
(<402820>Matthew
28:20.)
Neither is it lawful for us to mistrust so often as
we obey his calling, but that he will be present with us. But it is an usual
thing with the Lord to apply that unto certain kinds when the matter so
requireth, which he hath promised to do in all affairs; and we know that when we
come to the push, then are we most desirous of help. Moreover, these two members
are joined together, “I am with thee, and no man shall hurt thee.”
For it falleth out sometimes that God doth help us, and yet doth he, to look to,
suffer us to be oppressed, as he forsook not Paul even in the midst of death;
and here he promiseth the peculiar defense of his hand, whereby he shall be
preserved from the violence of his enemies.
But the question is, whether Paul needed any such
confirmation, who ought to have been willing to enter [undergo] all manner [of]
dangers. For what if he had been to suffer death, should he therefore have
fainted through fear? I answer, that if at any time God pronounce that his
servants shall be safe for a time, that doth no whit hinder, but that they may
prepare themselves to suffer death valiantly; but as we distinguish between
profitable and necessary, so we must note that there be some promises, which, if
the faithful want, they must needs faint and sink down;
F1179
and that other some are added when it is expedient so to be, which, though they
be taken away, (because the grace of God doth nevertheless remain firm and
sure,) the faith of the godly doth not fail. After this sort, Paul is commanded
not to fear, because his enemies shall not touch him; and if so be he should
have been oppressed even then with their violence, yet would he not have been
afraid, but God would have his boldness and courage to increase even by this,
because he should be without danger. If at any time the Lord bear with us so far
forth, we are not to despise such a comfort of our infirmity. In the mean
season, let this be sufficient for us to tread under foot all corrupt fear of
the flesh, that so long as we fight under his banner we cannot be forsaken of
him. And when it is said, “No man shall gainstand thee to do thee
hurt,” the Lord doth not mean that he shall be free from violence and
tumult whom the Jews did afterward deadly invade; but his meaning is, that their
attempts shall be frustrate, because the Lord had determined to deliver him out
of their hands. Therefore, we must fight stoutly that we may win the field.
F1180
Because I have much
people. The second reason why he should
take a good heart is, because the Lord will raise up a great and populous church
there, though it be to be doubted whether this member depend upon that which
goeth next before; for the text will run fitly thus, Because the Lord determined
by the hand of Paul to gather together a great church, he would not suffer the
enemies to interrupt the course of his labors, as if he should have said, I will
help thee, that thou mayest not fail my people whose minister I have appointed
thee to be. I do willingly embrace this exposition, that divers reasons are not
inferred which are to be read apart, but that they be so distinguished that they
agree together. Furthermore, the Lord calleth those his people, who, though they
might then for good causes be counted strangers, yet because they were written
in the book of life, and were forthwith to be admitted into his family, they
have this title given them not improperly. For we know that many sheep wander
without the flock for a time, as the sheep have many wolves among them.
Therefore whom the Lord determined shortly after to gather to himself, those
doth he take for his people in respect of their future faith. But let us
remember, that those are engrafted into the body of Christ who appertain unto
the same by the eternal adoption of God; as it is written,
“Thine they were
and thou gavest them me”
(<431706>John
17:6.)
11.
He continued there a year. We do not
read that Paul stayed so long anywhere else save there; and yet it appeareth by
his two epistles that he was not only likely to suffer much troubles, but that
he had suffered many unjust and unmeet things by reason of the pride and
unthankfulness of the people, so that we see that there was no part of warfare
wherein the Lord did not wonderfully exercise him. Also, we gather what a hard
and laborious matter the edifying of the Church is, seeing that the most
excellent workmaster spent so much time about the laying of the foundation of
one church only. Neither doth he boast that he had finished the work, but that
the Lord had put others in his place, that they might build upon his foundation;
as he saith afterwards that he had planted, and that Apollos had watered,
(<460306>1
Corinthians 3:6.)
|
ACTS
18:12-17
|
|
12. Now when Gallio was deputy of Achaia, the
Jews rose with one accord against Paul, and brought him before the
judgment-seat, 13. Saying, This man persuadeth men to worship God
contrary to the law. 14. And when Paul was about to open his mouth,
Gallio said unto them, If it were any injury or wicked fact, O Jews, I would
according to reason maintain you: 15. But if it be a question of words
and names, and your law, look ye to it yourselves; for I will be no judge in
these matters. 16. And he drove them from the judgment-seat. 17.
And when all the Greeks had caught Sosthenes, the ruler of the synagogue, they
smote him before the judgment-seat. Neither did Gallio care for any of these
things.
|
12.
When
Gallio. Either the change of the deputy
did encourage the Jews to wax more proud and insolent, as froward men use to
abuse new things that they may procure some tumult, or else hoping that the
judge would favor them, they brake the peace and silence at a sudden, which had
continued one whole year. And the sum of the accusation is, that Paul went about
to bring in a false kind of worship contrary to the law. Now, the question is,
whether they spake of the law of Moses or of the rites used in the empire of
Rome. Because this latter thing seemeth to me to be cold,
F1181
I do rather receive that, that they burdened Paul with this crime that he brake
and altered the worship prescribed in the law of God, and that to the end they
might hit him in the teeth with novelty or innovation. And surely Paul had been
worthy to have been condemned if he had gone about any such thing; but forasmuch
as it is most certain that they did treacherously and wickedly slander the holy
man, they endeavored to cover an evil cause with an honest excuse. We know how
straitly the Lord commandeth in the law, how he will have his servants to
worship him. Therefore, to depart from that rule is sacrilege. But forasmuch as
Paul never meant to add to or take away anything from the law, he is unjustly
accused of this fault. Whence we gather, that though the faithful themselves
never so uprightly and blamelessly, yet can they not escape false and slanderous
reports until they be admitted to purge themselves. But Paul was not only
unworthily and falsely slandered by the adversaries, but when he would have
refuted their impudency and false reports, his mouth was stopped by the deputy.
Therefore he was enforced to depart from the judgment-seat without defending
himself. And Gallio refuseth to hear the cause, not for any evil will he bare to
Paul, but because it was not agreeable to the office of the deputy to give
judgment concerning the religion of every province. For though the Romans could
not enforce the nations which were subject to them to observe their rites, yet
lest they should seem to allow that which they did tolerate, they forbade their
magistrates to meddle with this part of jurisdiction.
Here we see what the ignorance of true godliness doth
in setting in order the state of every commonwealth and dominion. All men
confess that this is the principal thing that true religion be in force and
flourish. Now, when the true God is known, and the certain and sure rule of
worshipping him is understood, there is nothing more equal
F1182
than that which God commandeth in his law, to wit, that those who bear rule with
power (having abolished contrary superstitions) defend the pure worship of the
true God. But seeing that the Romans did observe their rites only through pride
and stubbornness, and seeing they had no certainty where there was no truth,
they thought that this was the best way
F1183
they could take if they should grant liberty to those who dwelt in the provinces
to live as they listed. But nothing is more absurd than to leave the worship of
God to men’s choice. Wherefore, it was not without cause that God
commanded by Moses that the king should cause a book of the law to be written
out for himself,
(<051718>Deuteronomy
17:18;) to wit, that being well instructed, and certain of his faith, he might
with more courage take in hand to maintain that which he knew certainly was
right.
15.
Of words and names. These words are not
well packed together. Yet Gallio speaketh thus of the law of God by way of
contempt, as if the Jewish religion did consist only in words and superfluous
questions. And surely (as the nation was much given to contention) it is not to
be doubted but that many did trouble themselves and others with superfluous
trifles. Yea, we hear with what Paul hitteth them in the teeth
F1184
in many places, especially in the Epistle to Titus,
(<560114>Titus
1:14, and
<560309>Titus
3:9.) Yet Gallio is not worthy to be excused who doth mock the holy law of God
together with their curiosity. For as it behooved him to cut off all occasion of
vain contentions in words, so we must, on the other side, know that when the
worship of God is in hand, the strife is not about words, but a matter of all
other most serious is handled.
17.
All the Grecians having taken Sosthenes.
This is that Sosthenes whom Paul doth honorably couple with himself as his
companion in the beginning of the former Epistle to the Corinthians. And though
there be no mention made of him before among the faithful, yet it is to be
thought that he was then one of Paul’s companions and advocates. And what
fury did enforce the Grecians to run headlong upon him, save only because it is
allotted to all the children of God to have the world set against them, and
offended with them and their cause, though unknown? Wherefore, there is no cause
why such unjust dealing should trouble us at this day when we see the miserable
Church oppugned on every side. Moreover, the frowardness of man’s nature
is depainted out unto us as in a table, [picture.] Admit we grant that the Jews
were hated everywhere for good causes, yet why are the Grecians rather
displeased with Sosthenes, a modest man, than with the authors of the tumult,
who troubled Paul without any cause? Namely, this is the reason, because, when
men are not governed with the Spirit of God, they are carried headlong unto
evil, as it were, by the secret inspiration of nature, notwithstanding it may be
that they bare Sosthenes such hatred, thinking he had lodged wicked men to raise
sedition.
Neither did Gallio care for any of
these things. This looseness
F1185
must be imputed not so much to the sluggishness of the deputy as to the hatred
of the Jewish religion. The Romans could have wished that the remembrance of the
true God had been buried. And, therefore, when as it was lawful for them to vow
their vows, and to pay them to all the idols of Asia and Greece, it was a deadly
fact
F1186
to do sacrifice to the God of Israel. Finally, in the common liberty
F1187
of all manner [of] superstition, only true religion was accepted. This is the
cause that Gallio winketh at the injury done to Sosthenes. He professed of late
that he would punish injuries if any were done; now he suffereth a guiltless man
to be beaten before the judgment-seat. Whence cometh this sufferance, save only
because he did in heart desire that the Jews might one slay another, that their
religion might be put out
F1188
with them? But forasmuch as, by the mouth of Luke, the Spirit condemneth
Gallio’s carelessness, because he did not aid a man who was unjustly
punished,
F1189
let our magistrates know that they be far more inexcusable if they wink at
injuries and wicked facts, if they bridle not the wantonness of the wicked, if
they reach not forth their hand to the oppressed. But and if the sluggish are to
look for just damnation, what terrible judgment hangeth over the heads of those
who are unfaithful and wicked,
F1190
who, by favoring evil causes, and bearing with wicked facts, set up, as it were,
a banner of want of punishment,
F1191
and are fans to kindle boldness to do hurt?
|
ACTS
18:18-23
|
|
18. And when Paul had tarried there many days,
having taken his leave of the brethren, he sailed into Syria, Priscilla and
Aquila accompanying him, when he had shaven his head at Cenchrea: for he had a
vow. 19. And he came to Ephesus, when he left them. And when he had
entered into the synagogue, he disputed with the Jews. 20. And when they
desired him that he would stay longer time with them, he did not consent;
21. But took his leave, saying, I must needs keep the feast which is at
hand in Jerusalem: but I will return to you again, God willing. And he loosed
from Ephesus. 22. And when he was come down to Caesarea, and was gone up,
and had saluted the Church, he came down to Antioch. 23. And when he had
tarried there some time, he departed, walking through the country of Galatia and
Phrygia in order, strengthening all the disciples.
|
18.
And when he had tarried there
many days. Paul’s constancy
appeareth in this, in that he is not driven away with fear, lest he should
trouble the disciples, who were as yet ignorant and weak, with his sudden and
untimely departure. We read in many other places, that when persecution was
raised against him elsewhere he fled forthwith. What is the cause then, that he
stayeth at Corinthus? to wit, when he saw that the enemies were provoked with
his presence to rage against the whole Church, he did not doubt but that the
faithful
F1192
should have peace and rest by his departure; but now, when he seeth their malice
bridled, so that they cannot hurt the flock of God, he had rather sting and
nettle them, than by departing minister unto them any new occasion of rage.
Furthermore, this was the third journey which Paul took to Jerusalem. For going
from Damascus, he went once up that he might be made known to the apostles. And
he was sent the second time with Barnabas, that he might handle and end the
controversy about ceremonies. But Luke doth not set down for what cause he now
took such a long and laborious journey, determining with all speed to
return.
When he had shorn his
head. It is uncertain whether that be
spoken of Aquila or of Paul: neither skilleth it much. Though I interpret it
willingly of Paul, because it seemeth to me a likely thing that he did this for
because of the Jews, unto whom he was about to come. Assuredly, I think this to
be a thing which all men grant, that he made not any ceremonial vow for his own
cause, only that he might do some worship to God. He knew that that was to
continue only for a time which God commanded under the law to the old people;
and we know how diligently he teacheth that the kingdom of God consisteth not in
these external elements, and how straitly he urgeth the abrogating thereof. It
had been an absurd thing for him to bind his own conscience with that religion
from which he had loosed all other men.
Therefore, he did shear his head for no other cause,
save only that he might apply himself
F1193
to the Jews, who were as yet ignorant, and not thoroughly taught; as he doth
testify that he took upon him the voluntary observing of the law, from which he
was freed, that he might gain those who were under the law,
(<460920>1
Corinthians 9:20.) If any man object that it was not lawful for him to make
semblance of a vow which he had not made from his heart, we may easily answer,
that as touching the substance of purifying he did not dissemble, and that he
used the ceremony which was as yet free, not as if God did require such worship,
but that he might somewhat bear with the ignorant.
Therefore, the Papists are ridiculous when they fet
F1194
from hence an example of making vows. Paul was moved with no religion to make
his vow; but these men place a reigned worship of God in vows. Respect of time
enforced Paul to keep the rites of the law. These men do nothing else but
entangle in superstition the Church of Christ, which was set free long ago. For
it is one thing to bring in use again old ceremonies used long ago, and another
to tolerate the same being as yet used, until such time as they may by little
and little grow out of use. I omit that the Papists in vain and foolishly
compare the shaving of their priests with the sign of purifying which God had
allowed in the law. But because we need not stand any longer to refute them, let
this one thing suffice us, that Paul bound himself with a vow that he might
bring those which were weak to Christ, at least that he might not offend them,
which vow he knew was of no importance before God.
19.
Entering into the synagogue. In that he
shook his garment at Corinthus,
F1195
it was [not] done for that cause, (as this place teacheth,) that he might cast
off the whole nation, but only such as he had already tried [experienced] to be
of desperate obstinacy. Now, he cometh afresh unto the Ephesians, that he might
try whether he could find any more obedience among them. Furthermore, it is a
wonder, that seeing it appeareth by Luke’s report that he was heard more
patiently in this synagogue than in any other place, and also that he was
requested to tarry, he did not grant their request. Hence we may easily gather
that which I said before, that he had some great cause to go up to Jerusalem in
haste. Also, he himself showeth that he must make haste, saying, I must keep the
feast which is at hand at Jerusalem. Neither is it to be doubted but that after
he had set things in good order there, he departed with their good leave; and we
may gather out of Luke’s words that they did admit his excuse lest the
repulse should offend them. And this is worth the noting, that when better hope
to do good is offered us than we were wont to have, we are drawn unto divers
affairs, as it were, by the hand of God, that we may learn to give over
ourselves to be governed at his pleasure.
The
feast. That which I said of late
touching the vow doth also appertain unto the feast day. For Paul meant not to
do thereby any duty of godliness
F1196
to God, but to be at the assembly, wherein he might do more good than at any
other time of the year. For the Epistle to the Galatians doth sufficiently
testify what account he made of difference of days,
(<480410>Galatians
4:10.) And we must note that he maketh no promise touching his return without
using this exception, if it please the Lord. We do all confess that we be not
able to stir one finger without his direction; but because there reigneth in men
so great arrogancy everywhere, that they dare determine anything (passing over
God) not only for the time to come, but also for many years, we must oftentimes
think upon this reverence and sobriety, that we may learn to make our counsels
subject to the will and providence of God; lest, if we be deliberate and take
counsel as those use to do who think that they have fortune at their
commandment, we be justly punished for our rashness. And though there be not so
great religion in words but that we may at our pleasure say that we will do this
or that, yet is it good to accustom ourselves to use certain forms in our
speeches, that they may put us in mind that God doth direct all our
doings.
22.
When he came down to Caesarea. Though
Luke saith in a word that Paul saluted the Church at Jerusalem, yet is it
certain that he was drawn thither with some great necessity. And yet we may
gather by this text that he stayed not long at Jerusalem, peradventure because
things fell not out as he would. Moreover, he declareth that his journey in his
return was not idle or barren, in that he saith that he strengthened all the
disciples, undoubtedly not without great pains-taking, because he was enforced
to go hither and thither, and oft to turn out of his way; for this word
[kaqexhv]
doth signify a continual course. Now, we have already declared
(<440936>Acts
9:36) in what respect those be called disciples who had given their names to
Christ, and professed the name of Christ; to wit, because there is no godliness
without true instruction. They had, indeed, their pastors under whom they might
profit. Yet the greater Paul’s authority was, and the more excellent
spirit he had given him, so they were not a little strengthened by his by them,
especially seeing he was the chief work-master in the founding of all these
churches.
|
ACTS
18:24-28
|
|
24. And a certain Jew named Apollos, born in
Alexandria, an eloquent man, came to Ephesus, being mighty in the Scriptures.
25. He was instructed in the way of the Lord, and being fervent in the
spirit, he spake and taught diligently those things which are the Lord’s,
knowing only the baptism of John. 26. And he began to speak freely in the
synagogue: whom when Priscilla and Aguila had heard, they took him to their
company, and showed him the way of the Lord more perfectly. 27. And when
he was determined to go into Achaia, the brethren exhorting him, wrote to the
disciples that they should receive him: who, when he was come, he helped them
much who had believed through grace. 28. For he overcame the Jews
mightily, and that openly, showing by the Scriptures that Jesus was
Christ.
|
24.
A certain Jew. This ought for good
causes to be ascribed to the providence of God, in that whilst Paul is enforced
to depart from Ephesus, Apollos cometh in his place to supply his absence. And
it is very expedient to know the beginning of this man of what sort it was,
forasmuch as he was Paul’s successor among the Corinthians, and did behave
himself so excellently, and did his faithful endeavor, and took great pains, so
that Paul commendeth him honorably as a singular fellow in
office.
“I have planted,
(saith he,) Apollos hath watered,”
(<460306>1
Corinthians 3:6.)
Also, these things have I figuratively appointed unto
myself and Apollos,
(<460406>1
Corinthians 4:6.) Luke giveth him first two titles of commendation, that he was
eloquent and mighty in the Scriptures; afterward he will add his zeal, faith,
and constancy. And though Paul do truly deny that the kingdom of God consisteth
in words, and he himself was not commended for eloquence yet dexterity in
speaking and reasoning
F1197
(such as Luke doth here commend) is not to be despised, especially when no pomp
or vain boasting is sought after, by using fine words and great eloquence; but
he which is to teach counteth it sufficient for him, without fraud or ambition,
without lofty words and curious cunning, plainly to lay open the matter he hath
in hand. Paul was without eloquence; the Lord would have the chief apostle to
want this virtue, to the end the power of the Spirit might appear more excellent
in his rude and homely speech. And yet was he furnished with such eloquence as
was sufficient to set forth the name of Christ, and to maintain the doctrine of
salvation. But as the distribution of the gifts of the Spirit is divers and
manifold, Paul’s infancy,
F1198
that I may so call it, did no whit let but that the Lord might choose to himself
eloquent ministers. Furthermore, lest any man should think that Apollos’
eloquence was profane or vain,
F1199
Luke saith that it was joined with great power,
F1200
namely, that he was mighty in the Scriptures. Which I expound thus, that he was
not only well and soundly exercised in the Scriptures, but that he had the force
and efficacy thereof, that, being armed with them, he did in all conflicts get
the upper hand. And this (in my judgment) is rather the praise of the Scripture
than of man,
F1201
that it hath sufficient force both to defend the truth, and also to refute the
subtilty of Satan.
25.
He was
instructed. That which Luke addeth
shortly after seemeth not to agree with this commendation, to wit, that he knew
only the baptism of John. But this latter member is added by way of correction.
Nevertheless, these two agree very well together; that he understood the
doctrine of the gospel, because he both knew that the Redeemer was given to the
world, and also was well and sincerely instructed concerning the grace of
reconciliation; and yet had he been trained up only in the principles of the
gospel, so much as could be had out of John’s institution.
F1202
For we know that John was in the midst between Christ and the prophets; and of
his office doth both his father Zacharias intreat in his tongue,
(<420176>Luke
1:76;
<420116>Luke
1:16 and 17;) and also the angel out of the prophecy of Malachi,
(<390301>Malachi
3:1.) Surely, seeing that he carried the light before Christ, and did highly
extol his power, his disciples are for good causes said to have had knowledge of
Christ. Moreover, the speech is worth the noting, that he knew the baptism of
John. For thence we gather the true use of the sacraments; to wit, that they
enter
F1203
us in some certain kind of doctrine, or that they establish that faith which we
have embraced. Surely, it is wickedness and impious profanation to pull them
away
F1204
from doctrine. Wherefore, that the sacraments may be rightly administered, the
voice of the heavenly doctrine must sound there. For what is the baptism of
John? Luke comprehendeth all his ministry under this word, not only because
doctrine is annexed unto baptism, but also because it is the foundation and head
thereof, without which it should be a vain and dead ceremony.
Being fervent in spirit he
spake. Apollos hath another commendation
given him in these words, that he was inflamed with an holy zeal to teach.
Doctrine without zeal is either like a sword in the hand of a madman, or else it
lieth still as cold and without use, or else it serveth for vain and wicked
boasting. For we see that some learned men become slothful; other some (which is
worse) become ambitious; other some (which is of all the worst) trouble the
Church with contention and brawling. Therefore, that doctrine shall be unsavory
which is not joined with zeal. But let us remember that Luke putteth the
knowledge of the Scripture in the first place, which must be the moderation of
zeal,
F1205
for we know that many are fervent without consideration, as the Jews did rage
against the gospel, by reason of a perverse affection which they did bear toward
the law; and even at this day we see what the Papists be, who carried headlong
with furious violence, being pricked forward with an opinion unadvisedly
conceived. Therefore, let knowledge be present that it may govern zeal. And now
it is said that zeal was the cause of diligence, because Apollos gave himself to
teach diligently. But and if that man, being not yet thoroughly and perfectly
taught in the gospel, did preach Christ so diligently and freely, what excuse do
those men hope to have, who know that more perfectly and fully, which he knew
not as yet, if they do not endeavor so much as in them lieth to further and
advance the kingdom of Christ? Luke doth attribute zeal to the Spirit,
therefore, because it is a rare and peculiar gift; neither do I so expound it
that Apollos was moved and pricked forward with the instinct of his mind, but by
motion of the Holy Spirit.
26.
Whom, when Priscilla. By this it
appeareth how far Priscilla and Aquila were from the love of themselves, and
from envying another man’s virtue, in that they deliver those things
familiarly and privately to an eloquent man, which he may afterward utter
publicly. They excelled not in the same grace wherein he did excel, and,
peradventure, they might have been despised in the congregation. Moreover, they
most diligently help him, whom they see better furnished as well with eloquence
as the use of the Scripture; so that they keep silence, and he alone is
heard.
Again, this was no small modesty which was in
Apollos, in that he doth suffer himself to be taught and instructed not only in
[by] an handy-craftsman, but also by a woman. He was mighty in the Scripture,
and did surpass
F1206
them; but as touching the accomplishment of the kingdom of Christ, those do
polish and trim him who might seem to be scarce fit ministers. Also, we see that
at that time women were not so ignorant of the word of God as the Papists will
have them; forasmuch as we see that one of. the chief teachers of the Church was
instructed by a woman. Notwithstanding, we must remember that Priscilla did
execute this function of teaching at home in her own house, that she might not
overthrow the order prescribed by God and nature.
27.
When he was determined. Luke doth not
express for what cause Apollos would go to Achaia. Notwithstanding, we gather
out of the text [context] that he was not allured with any private commodity,
but because more plentiful fruit in spreading abroad the gospel did show itself
there; because the brethren did more encourage him with their exhortation, and
did spur him when he did already run. Which they would not have done, unless it
had been for the common profit of the Church. For it had been an absurd thing to
entreat a man to depart to another place, whose faithful industry they already
used, and did know that they should have need of him afterward, unless there had
been some better recompense offered. And I take it that the brethren of Ephesus
wrote to those of Achaia, not only that they should provide lodging for the man,
but also that they should suffer him to teach. This is holy commendation indeed,
when we study to extol every good man with our testimony and consent,
[suffrage,] lest the gifts of the Holy Ghost, which he hath given to every man
for the edifying of the Church, lie buried.
When he
came. The brethren foresaw this, who had
already had experience thereof, when they exhorted him to address himself to
that journey which he had already in mind conceived. And whereas it is said that
he helped the faithful much, we may take it two ways; either that he helped
those who were not so well furnished, and that he did support them to beat down
the pride of their enemies; for every man was not able to have weapon in
readiness, to undertake a hard combat against old
F1207
enemies, who would never have yielded, unless they had been enforced; or that he
aided them, lest their faith should fail, being shaken with the gainsaying of
the enemies, which thing doth oftentimes befall the weak. I take it that they
were helped both ways; that having a skillful and practiced captain, they got
F1208
the victory in the conflict. Secondly, that their faith was fortified with a new
prop, that it might be without danger of wavering. Furthermore, Luke seemeth to
note that the brethren were helped with this stoutness and constancy, when as he
saith that he disputed publicly with the Jews. For this was a sign of zeal and
boldness not to fly the light. Whereas, in the end of the sentence, these words
are used, through
grace; it doth either agree with the
word going before, they
believed; or else it must be referred
unto the help wherewith he helped the brethren. The former interpretation is
nothing hard. For the meaning thereof shall be this, that the faithful were
illuminate by the grace of God, that they might believe; as if he had said, The
brethren, who were already called by the benefit of God unto faith, were
furthered. Yet the other text seemeth to agree better, that Apollos, in
imparting that grace which he had received with the brethren, did help them. So
that, through
grace, shall import as much as according
to the measure of the grace received.
28.
He overcame the Jews. By this it
appeareth to what use that ability which Apollos had (in that he was mighty in
the Holy Scriptures) did serve; to wit, because he had a strong and forcible
proof to reprove and overcome the enemies withal. Also, the state of the
disputation is briefly set down, that Jesus is Christ. For this was out of
question among the Jews, that Christ was promised to be the deliverer; but it
was a hard matter to persuade them that Jesus, the Son of Mary, was this Christ,
through whom salvation was offered. Therefore, it was expedient for Apollos so
to dispute concerning the office of Christ, that he might prove that the
testimonies of the Scripture were fulfilled in the Son of Mary; and that he
might thereby gather that he was Christ.
Also, this place doth testify, that the Scripture is
profitable not only to teach, but also to break the obstinacy of those which do
not obey and follow willingly. For our faith should not otherwise be firm
enough, unless there were an evident demonstration extant there of those things
which are necessary to be known for salvation. Surely, if the law and the
prophets had so great light, that Apollos did thereby prove manifestly that
Jesus is Christ, as if he did point out the matter with his finger, the adding
of the gospel must bring this to pass at least, that the perfect knowledge of
Christ may be let [sought] from the whole Scripture.
Wherefore it is detestable blasphemy against God in
that the Papists say, that the Scripture is dark and doubtful. For to what end
should God have spoken, unless the plain and invincible truth should show itself
in his words? And whereas they infer, that we must stand to the authority of the
Church, and they are not to dispute with heretics out of the Scriptures; their
cavil is sufficiently refuted by Luke. For, seeing there was nothing more
stubborn than the Jews, we need not to fear but that those weapons whereto
Apollos trusted, and overcame them, shall suffice us against all heretics,
seeing that by them we get the victory of the devil, the prince of all
errors.
CHAPTER 19
|
ACTS
19:1-7
|
|
1. And it came to pass when Apollos was at
Corinthus, that Paul, having gone through the upper parts, came to Ephesus, and
having found certain disciples, he said unto them, 2. Have ye received
the Holy Ghost since ye believed? But they said unto him, Yea, we have not so
much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. 3. And he said unto them,
Wherewith were ye then baptized? And they said, With the baptism of John.
4. And Paul said, John truly baptized with the baptism of repentance,
speaking to the people, that they should believe in Him who should come after
him; that is, in Christ Jesus. 5. When they heard these things, they were
baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. 6. And when Paul had laid his
hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came upon them; and they spake with tongues, and
did prophesy. 7. And all the men were about twelve.
|
1. Luke showeth here that the Church of
Ephesus was not only confirmed and increased by Paul’s return, but also
that there was a miracle wrought there, because the visible graces of the Spirit
were given to certain rude and new disciples. Furthermore, it is not known
whether they were inhabitants of the city or strangers; neither doth it greatly
skill. It is not to be doubted but that they were Jews, because they had
received the baptism of John; also, it is to be thought that they dwelt at
Ephesus when Paul found them there.
2.
Whether they had received the Holy Ghost.
The end of the history doth show that Paul doth not speak in this place of
the Spirit of regeneration, but of the special gifts which God gave to divers at
the beginning of the gospel, for the common edifying of the Church. But now upon
this interrogation of Paul ariseth a question, whether the Spirit were common to
all everywhere at that time? For if he were given only to a few, why doth he
join him with faith, as if they were so linked together that they could not be
separate? Peradventure, they were none of the common sort; or because they were
an indifferent number, that is, twelve, Paul demandeth whether they were all
without the gifts of the Spirit. Notwithstanding, I think thus, that so many
Jews were offered in presence of the Gentiles, not by chance, but by the counsel
of God; and that at one time being disciples, that is, of the number of the
faithful, who did notwithstanding confess that they were ignorant of the
principal glory of the gospel, which was apparent in spiritual gifts, that by
them Paul’s ministry might be beautified and set forth. For it is unlike
that Apollos left so few disciples at Ephesus; and he might have taught them
better, since that he learned the way of the Lord perfectly of Priscilla and
Aquila.
Moreover, I do not doubt but that the brethren of
whom Luke spake before were other than these. In sum, when Paul seeth that these
men do profess the name of Christ, to the end he may have a more certain trial
of their faith, he asketh them whether they have received the Holy Ghost. For it
appeareth by Paul himself that this was a sign and token of the grace of God to
establish the credit of doctrine; I would know of you whether ye received the
Holy Ghost by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith
(<480302>Galatians
3:2).
We know not whether there be any
Holy Ghost. How could it be, that men
being Jews heard nothing of the Spirit, concerning which the prophets
speak everywhere, and whose commendations and titles are extant in the whole
Scripture? Surely we gather by this that Paul did neither speak generally of the
Spirit; and that these men, as they were asked, did deny that they knew those
visible graces wherewith God had beautified the kingdom of his Son. Therefore,
they confess that they know not whether God give such gifts. Therefore, there is
in the word
Spirit
the figure metonymia. And this sense doth that confirm that if they
had altogether denied that they knew anything concerning the Spirit of God, Paul
would not have passed over with silence such a gross error; yea, an error
altogether monstrous. When he demandeth to what end, or how they were baptized,
he showeth therewithal, that wheresoever Christ had been soundly and thoroughly
preached the visible graces did also appear, that such worship
F1209
might be common to all churches. Wherefore, no marvel if Paul wonder that the
faithful are ignorant of such glory of Christ, which God would have to be
apparent everywhere at that time; and a correction immediately, he telleth them
that they must not stay in those rudiments which they had learned; because it
was John’s office to prepare disciples for Christ.
4.
John truly. Paul’s admonition
tended to this end, that these men being convict of their ignorance might desire
to go forward. He saith that John preached of Christ who was to come. Therefore
he sent out his disciples,
F1210
that running in the course they might go towards Christ who was not as yet
revealed. Wherefore, to the end these men may not flatter themselves, and refuse
to go forward, he showeth that they be yet far from the mark. For the feeling of
want doth enforce men to desire that which is as yet lacking. The sum cometh to
this end, as if Paul had said Before Christ was glorified, this power of his did
not appear
F1211
in the world; when he was ascended into heaven he would have his kingdom to
flourish thus. Therefore the graces of the Spirit were much less shed out when
John was as yet in the course of his embassage, which do now declare that Christ
sitteth at the right hand of his Father forasmuch as he had not as then openly
showed himself to be the Redeemer of the world. Therefore know ye that you must
go farther forward; because ye be far from the mark. So that he doth plainly
show that the faith of the godly who had been taught by John ought to have
looked unto Christ who was to come, lest these men should stand still being
newly entered, without going any farther.
And even by this also are we taught that the baptism
of John was a token of repentance and remission of sins and that our baptism at
this day doth not differ any thing from it, save only that Christ is already
revealed, and in his death and resurrection our salvation is made perfect: and
so baptism was brought unto his [its] effect; because out of that fountain of
Christ’s death and resurrection whereof I have spoken, floweth repentance,
and thither is faith referred again that it may thence fet [seek] free
righteousness. In sum, Paul showeth plainly that that was the baptism of
regeneration and renovation as is ours. And because both purging and newness of
life doth flow from Christ alone he saith that it was grounded in his faith, by
which words we be also taught, that hereupon dependeth all the force of baptism,
that we lay hold upon by faith in Christ whatsoever baptism doth figure; so far
off is it, that the outward sign doth derogate from or diminish the grace of
Christ any iota.
5.
When they heard these things. Because
the men of old had conceived an opinion that the baptism of John and of Christ
were diverse, it was no inconvenient
F1212
thing for them to be baptized again, who were only prepared with the baptism of
John. But that that diversity was falsely and wickedly by them believed, it
appeareth by this, in that it was a pledge and token of the same adoption, and
of the same newness of life, which we have at this day in our baptism; and,
therefore, we do not read that Christ did baptize those again who came from John
unto him. Moreover, Christ received baptism in his own flesh, that he might
couple himself with us by that visible sign,
(<400315>Matthew
3:15) but if that reigned diversity be admitted, this singular benefit shall
fall away and perish, that baptism is common to the Son of God and to us, or
that we have all one baptism with him. But this opinion needeth no long
refutation, because to the end they may persuade that these two baptisms be
diverse, they must needs show first wherein the one differeth from the other;
but a most excellent likelihood answereth on both parts, and also the
agreement and conformity of the parts,
F1213
which causeth us to confess that it is all one baptism.
Now the question is, whether it were lawful to repeat
the same; and furious men in this our age; trusting to this testimony, went
about to bring in baptizing again.
F1214
Some take baptism for new institution or instruction, of whose mind I am not,
because, as their exposition is too much racked, so it smelleth of a
starting-hole
F1215.
Other some deny that baptism was repeated; because
they were baptized amiss by some foolish enemy
F1216
of John. But because their conjecture hath no color; yea, the words of Paul do
rather import that they were the true and natural disciples of John, and Luke
doth honorably call them disciples of Christ; I do not subscribe to this
opinion, and yet deny that the baptism of water was repeated, because the words
of Luke import no other thing, save only that they were baptized with the
Spirit. First, it is no new thing for the name of baptism to be translated unto
the gifts of the Spirit, as we saw in the first and in the eleventh chapters,
(<440105>Acts
1:5, and
<441106>Acts
11:6) where Luke said, that when Christ promised to his apostles to send the
Spirit visible, he called it baptism.
Also, that when the Spirit came down upon Cornelius,
Peter remembered the words of the Lord, “Ye shall be baptized with
the Holy Ghost.” Again, we see that those visible gifts are spoken of by
name in this place, and that the same are given with baptism. And whereas it
followeth immediately, that when he had laid his hands upon them, the Spirit
came, I take it to be added by way of interpretation; for it is a kind of
speaking much used in the Scripture, first to set down a thing briefly, and
afterwards to make it more plain. Therefore, that which by reason of brevity was
somewhat obscure, doth Luke better express and lay more open, saying, that by
laying on of hands the Spirit was given them. If any man object, that when
baptism is put for the gifts of the Spirit, it is not taken simply, but having
somewhat added to it. I answer, that Luke’s meaning doth sufficiently
appear by the text; and again, that Luke doth allude unto the baptism whereof he
spake. And surely if you understand it of the external sign, it shall be an
absurd thing that it was given them without using any better doctrine. But and
if you take it metaphorically for institution, the speech shall be as yet harsh;
and the narration should not agree, that after they were taught the Holy Ghost
came down upon them.
Furthermore, as I confess that this laying on of
hands was a sacrament, so I say that those fell through ignorance who did
continually imitate the same. For seeing that all men agree in this, that it was
a grace which was to last only for a time, which was showed by that sign, it is
a perverse and ridiculous thing to retain the sign since the truth is taken
away. There is another respect of baptism and the supper, wherein the Lord doth
testify that those gifts are laid open for us, which the Church shall enjoy even
until the end of the world. Wherefore we must diligently and wisely distinguish
perpetual sacraments from those which last only for a time, lest vain and
frivolous visures [semblances] have a place among the sacraments. Whereas the
men of old time did use laying on of hands, that they might confirm the
profession of faith in those who were grown up,
F1217
I do not mislike it; so that no man think that the grace of the Spirit is
annexed to such a ceremony, as doth Jerome against the
Luciferians.
But the Papists are worthy of no pardon, who being
not content with the ancient rite, durst thrust in rotten and filthy anointing,
that it might be not only a confirmation of baptism, but also a more worthy
sacrament, whereby they imagine that the faithful are made perfect who were
before only half perfect, — whereby those are armed against the battle,
who before had their sins only forgiven them. For they have not been afraid to
spew out these horrible blasphemies.
|
ACTS
19:8-12
|
|
8. And going into the synagogue, he spake
freely about three months, disputing and persuading concerning the kingdom of
God. 9. And when some waxed hard-hearted that they could not believe,
speaking evil of the way before the multitude, departing from them he did
separate the disciples, and disputed daily in the school of one Tyrannus.
10. And this he did by the space of two years, so that all which dwelt in
Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks. 11. And the
Lord showed no small miracles by the hands of Paul. 12. So that from his
body were brought napkins and partlets unto those that were sick, and the
diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits came out of
them.
|
8.
Going into the synagogue. By this we
gather that Paul began with the company of the godly, who had already given
their names to Christ. Secondly, that he came into the synagogue, that he might
gather together into one body of the Church the rest of the Jews who knew not
Christ as yet, or at least who had not as yet received him. And he saith that
Paul behaved himself boldly, that we may know that he was not therefore heard by
the space of three months, because he did craftily cover the doctrine of the
gospel, or did insinuate himself by certain dark crooks. Luke doth also by and
by express some token of boldness, showing that he disputed and persuaded
touching the kingdom of God. And we know that by this word is oftentimes noted
that restoring which was promised to the fathers, and which was to be fulfilled
by the coming of Christ. For seeing that without Christ there is an evil-favored
and confused scattering abroad and ruin of all things, the prophets did
attribute this not in vain to the Mesas who was to come, that it should come to
pass that he should establish the kingdom of God in the world. And now, because
this kingdom doth bring us back from falling and sliding back, unto the
obedience of God, and maketh us sons of enemies; it consisteth — First in
the free forgiveness of sins, whereby God doth reconcile us to himself, and doth
adopt us to be his people: Secondly, in newness of life, whereby he fashioneth
and maketh us like to his own image. He saith that he disputed and persuaded,
meaning that Paul did so dispute, that he proved that with sound reasons which
he did allege; that done, he used the pricks of godly exhortations, whereby he
pricked forward his hearers.
F1218
For no profound disputations
F1219
shall make us obedient to God, unless we be moved with godly
admonitions.
9.
Seeing their hearts were hardened. We do
not read that Paul was heard so patiently and so favorably by the Jews at any
place as at Ephesus at his first coming. For whereas others raising tumults did
drive him away, he was requested by these to tarry longer. Now, after that he
had endeavored, by the space of three months, to erect the kingdom of God among
them, the ungodliness and stubbornness of many doth show itself. For Luke saith
that they were hardened; and surely such is the power of the heavenly doctrine
that it doth either make the reprobate mad or else more obstinate; and that not
of nature, but accidentally, as they say, because, when they be urged